V6i>\ 


iV  651  .J3  1831 
Fames,  John  Angell,  1785- 
1859. 
:hristian  fellowship,  or, 


TinE. 


©" 


,^^^si  maj 


^^^^s 


<®?Ersj®mo 


//,r  .o/,/'//lt^.  ,,^^ ,  .yj 


BOSTOI^: 


CHRISTIAN  FELLOWSHIP, 


OR   THE 


CHURCH  MEMBER'S  GUIDE, 


— \^ 

BY  J.   A.  JAMES,  A.M. 

BIRMINGHAM,  ENGLAND. 


"  And  are  built  upon  the  foundatiih  of  the  apostles  and  prophets, 
Jesas  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner  stone." Eph.  ii   20. 


EDITED 

BY  J.  O.  CHOULES,  A.  M. 

PASTOR  OF  THE  SECOND  BAPTIST  CHURCH  IN  NEWPORT,  R.  L 


Stereotype  3Etrftion. 


BOSTON: 

LINCOLN    AND    EDMANDS, 

No.  59  Washington  Street. 

SOLD  ALSO  BY  CROCKER  AND  BREWSTER,  BOSTON;  J.  LEAVITT 

NEW  YORK  J  IRA  M.  ALLEN,  PHILADELPHUj 

JOS.  JEWETT,  BALTIMORE. 

1831. 


DISTRICT  OF  MASSACHUSETTS,  TO  WIT: 

District  Clerk^s  Office. 
Be  it  rkmembered,  That  on  the  third  day  of  April,  A.  D.  1829, 
in  the  fifty-third  year  of  the  Independence  of  the  United  States 
of  America,  Lincoln  &  Edmawds,  of  said  district,  have  deposit- 
ed in  this  office  the  title  of  a  book,  the  right  whereof  they  claim 
&8  proprietors,  in  the  words  following,  to  wit  .- 

"  Christian  Fellowship,  or  The  Church  Member's  Guide.  By  J.  A. 
James,  A.  M.,  Birmingham,  England.  '  And  are  built  upon  the  foun- 
dation of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the 
chief  corner  stone.'  Eph.ii.2ifc  Edited  by  J.  O.Choules,  A.  M.,  Pas- 
tor of  the  Second  Baptist  Churcn,  Newport,  R.  I." 

In  conformity  to  the  act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  en- 
titled, "  An  Act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  by  securing  the 
copies  of  maps,  charts  and  books  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of 
such  copies  during  the  times  therein  mentioned  ;"  and  also  to  an  act, 
entitled,  "An  Act  supplementary  to  an  act,  entitled, '  An  Act  for  the 
encouragement  of  learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of  maps,  charts  and 
books  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies  during  the  times 
therein  mentioned,'  and  extending  the  benefits  thereof  to  the  arts  of 
designing,  engraving  and  etching  historical  and  other  prints." 
JNO.  W.  DAVIS 
Clerk  of  the  District  of  J^assachusetts. 


PREFACE 


TO    THE    FIRST    AMERICAN    EDITION. 


IN  presenting  the  following  pages  to  the  notice  of  the  American 
churches,  it  is  necessary  to  offer  some  remarks. 

During  the  few  past  years,  God  has  graciously  poured  out  his  Holy 
Spirit  upon  various  regions  of  our  country.  Zion  has  broken  forth  on 
the  right  hand  and  upon  the  left,  and  has  received  a  vast  accession  of 
converts  from  those  who  were  once  aliens  from  the  commonwealth  of 
Israel.  The  Church  has  gazed  upon  her  new-born  children  with  de- 
light, and  inquired,  "  As  for  these,  whence  did  they  come  ?"  They 
are  recruits  from  the  world,  they  are  deserters  from  the  army  of  the 
prince  of  the  powers  of  darkness,  they  have  sworn  allegiance  to  anoth- 
er Sovereign,  one  Jesus.  They  have  identified  themselves  with  his 
cause,  they  are  the  subjects  of  his  kingdom,  they  have  become  stran- 
gers upon  the  earth,  that  they  may  be  citizens  in  heaven,  and  they  seek 
that  better  country. 

It  has  been  frequently  lamented,  that  there  was  no  work  upon 
Church  Fellowship,  v/hich  could  be  put  into  the  hands  of  church  mem- 
bers, and  especially  of  our  youthful  brethren  and  sisters,  embodying 
under  separate  heads  those  scriptural  instructions  which  lie  dispersed 
through  the  Sacred  Volume.  I  have  frequently  heard  the  complaint 
from  ministers,  "  O  that  we  had  a  directory  for  our  members,  that  all 
our  churches  and  all  our  brethren  might  be  one  in  discipline  and  feel- 
ing, as  well  as  in  doctrine  and  practice."  And  since  my  engagement 
in  pastoral  labours,  and  more  especially  when  lately  called  to  receive 
a  large  number  of  young  and  inexperienced  persons  to  the  fellowship 
of  the  church,  I  have  felt  that  a  Church  Member's  Guide  was  a  desid- 
eratum. After  a  careful  examination  of  the  various  works  on  this 
subject,  which  are  in  circulation  in  the  English  churches,  I  am  per- 
suaded that  I  can  render  no  greater  benefit  to  the  Christian  church, 
than  by  presenting  to  its  attentive  regard,  the  treatise  entitled,  "Chris- 
tian Fellowship,  or  The  Church  Member's  Guide,"  by  the  Rev,  J.  A. 
James  of  Birmingham.  On  a  careful  perusal  of  the  English  edition,  1 
was  convinced,  that  though  admirably  adapted  to  the  state  of  the 
British  churches,  yet  it  required  considerable  alteration  to  render  it 
extensively  useful  in  our  western  churches,  which  have  so  happily 
come  up  from  the  bondage  of  National  Establishment,  passed  through 
the  wilderness  of  persecution,  and  are  planted  in  this  thrice  happy 
land,  where  government  does  all  for  Religion  which  she  asks,  wishes, 
or  wants  ;  and  that  is, — lets  her  alone. 

Mr.  James  has  displayed  singular  ability  in  his  defence  of  the 
churches  which  have  dissented  from  the  National  Establishment ;  and 
it  is  gratifying  to  see  so  able  a  champion,  wielding  such  powerful 
weapons,  with  so  fearless  a  temper,  in  a  cause  so  good  and  holy  as  that 
of  Protestant  Nonconformity.  But  the  existing  relations  of  Episcopacy 
and  dissent  in  England,  which  fully  justify  Mr.  James  in  carrying  his 
remarks  on  Law  Establishments  throughout  the  volume,  having  no 
place  among  us,  it  is  desirable,  aud  indeed  necessary,  that  all  passages 


IV  EDITOR'S    PREFACES. 

of  reference  to  these  subjects  should  be  expunged.  I  may  be  exposed 
to  the  cavils  of  a  few  who  would  blame  me  for  altering  an  author'3 
work,  adding  to  or  diminishing  from  it ;  but  I  find  all  the  shelter  that 
I  need  from  such  censure,  in  the  opening  remark  of  Mr.  James's  Pref- 
ace :  "  The  chief  value  of  a  book  consists  in  its  utility."  The  entire 
civil  and  religious  liberty  which  we  enjoy  in  this  country,  has  produc- 
ed habits  and  sentiments  very  dissimilar  to  those  which  are  the  result 
of  a  different  state  of  society  in  our  father  land. 

Bearing  this  fact  in  view,  I  have  omitted  many  expressions,  left  out 
whole  lines  and  paragraphs,  and  in  some  instances  altered  words,  when 
satisfied  that  "  utilitif^  required  such  a  course. 

I  have  pleasure  in  the  belief,  that  the  excellent  author  would  sanc- 
tion the  task  which  I  have  assumed  ;  and  that  to  promote  the  increas- 
ed service  of  his  work  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  he  would  permit  its  ac- 
commodation to  a  meridian  very  different  from  that  in  which  its  cir- 
culation was  primarily  designed. 

May  the  Head  of  the  church  smile  on  this  effort  to  advance  the 
purity  and  hajjpiness  of  that  body  which  he  purchased  with  his  own 
blood  5  and  may  this  work  serve  to  render  the  members  of  the  church 
a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works. 

J.  O.  CHOULES. 

Mwpart,  R.  J.  March  30,  1829. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  STEREOTYPE  EDITION. 


The  high  estimation  in  which  the  Church  Member's  Guide  is  held 
by  the  religious  public  has  been  evinced  in  the  rapid  sale  of  three  edi- 
tions.— The  editor,  in  preparing  the  first  edition,  turned  his  attention 
chiefly  to  an  omission  of  all  that  related  to  the  points  in  debate  between 
the  established  church  and  the  English  dissenters  ;  but  as  the  demand 
for  the  work  is  become  so  general  in  all  parts  of  the  country,  that  the 
publishers  have  determined  to  stereotype  ik,  a  very  careful  revision 
has  been  made,  and  some  sentences  omitted  which  may  accommodate 
the  volume  still  farther  to  the  state  of  the  American  churches.  It  is 
gratifying  to  the  editor  to  receive  continued  assurances  that  the 
Guide  is  effecting  much  good. — May  it  elicit  the  energies  of  the 
Church.     She  has  a  giant's  strength,  but  it  is  in  repose. 

The  <liscipline  and  order  of  God's  house  should  not  be  neglected* 
Personal  piety,  social  religion,  the  majesty  of  truth,  and  the  diffusion 
of  the  gospel,  are  all  connected  with  the  constitution  and  discipline 
of  churches  in  the  same  degree  as  cause  and  effect. 

A  valuable  sermon,  addressed  as  a  Charge  by  Mr.  James,  at  the 
ordination  of  his  brother,  is  appended  to  the  present  edition,  and,  it 
is  hoped,  will  prove  an  interesting  monitor  to  the  pastors  of  churches. 

Mwport,  Jlpril  1, 1831 


PREFACE 


TO    THE    FIRST    ENGLISH    EDITION. 


The  chief  value  of  a  book  consists  in  its  utility.  We  may  be  sur- 
prised by  what  is  original,  amused  by  what  is  entertaining,  and  daz- 
zled by  what  is  splendid  ;  but  we  can  be  benefited  only  by  what  is 
good.  To  discover  new  territories  in  the  world  of  thought,  is  an  eflfort 
of  genius  to  which  few  can  aspire.  Every  sailor  cannot  be  a  Colum- 
bus ;  but  the  labours  of  the  pilot  are  not  to  be  despised,  because  they 
are  restricted  to  the  humbler  task  of  conducting  the  voyager  through 
seas  and  shoals  long  known  to  geography :  at  any  rate,  he  has  fa- 
cilitated the  pursuits  of  established  trade,  if  he  have  not  opened  new 
fields  for  the  exploits  of  commercial  enterprise.  Such  are  the  preten- 
sions of  the  author  in  the  following  treatise  ;  he  aspires  to  no  loftier 
character  than  a  guide  through  channels  which,  although  intricate, 
are  certainly  not  new. 

The  author  has  treated  the  subject  of  church  government  more  in  a 
practical  than  in  a  controversial  manner.  Numerous  are  the  votive 
offerings  which  already  hang  around  this  compartment  of  the  temple 
of  truth  j  but  they  are  too  generally  composed  of,  or  attended  with,  a 
chaplet  of  thorns.  In  this  treatise,  the  author  has  endeavoured  to  sac- 
rifice, at  the  same  time,  to  both  truth  and  love,  whose  altars  should 
ever  be  near  each  other.  He  has  endeavoured  to  state  his  own  opinions 
with  clearness  and  boldness,  but,  at  the  same  time,  without  dogmatism 
or  asperity.  His  aim  has  been  rather  to  regulate  the  spiritual  police 
of  our  Zion,  than  either  professedly  to  strengthen  its  bulwarks,  or  to 
increase  its  means  of  spiritual  conquest  ;  assured  that  it  is  most  migh- 
ty, when  it  is  most  holy  and  peaceful ;  and  that  love  and  purity  render 
our  churches  "  bright  as  the  sun,  fair  as  the  moon,  and  terrible  as  an 
army  with  banners." 

As  the  form  of  church  government  here  exhibited,  so  far  as  human 
direction  is  concerned,  allows  of  a  considerable  share  of  popular  influ- 
ence, the  author  has  adopted  two  general  principles,  to  which  he  has 


VI 

given  great  prominence  in  the  following  pages  ;  and  these  are,  the  alv 
solute  impropriety  of  a  few  rich  men  attempting  to  lord  it  over  God's 
heritage,  and  the  equal  impropriety  on  the  part  of  those  who  are 
young,  or  immature  in  knowledge  and  experience,  practically  assert- 
ing their  claim  to  equal  rights,  upon  every  occasion,  in  a  vehement, 
contentious  manner.  In  all  societies,  there  necessarily  must  be  some 
individuals  of  greater  influence  than  the  rest ;  but  this  influence  should 
ever  be  the  result  of  character  and  usefulness,  rather  than  of  station  ; 
and  should  be  most  cheerfully  conceded  by  others,  but  never  forcibly 
taken  by  themselves. 

If  the  author  had  been  acquainted  with  any  treatise  on  this  subject, 
in  which  the  principles  here  laid  down  and  illustrated,  had  been  suffi- 
ciently developed,  he  would  have  spared  himself  the  trouble  of  this  pro- 
duction. The  little  tract  of  Dr.  Owen's,  entitled  "  Eschol,"  the  ad- 
dresses of  Dr.  Harris  and  Mr.  Hacket,  and  the  Catechism  of  Mr.  Mil- 
ler, are  exceedingly  excellent  ;  and  the  only  fault  belonging  to  them, 
which  the  author  has  any  hope  of  correcting  in  his  book,  is  their  brevi- 
ty. The  compendium  of  the  late  Rev.  Daniel  Turner,  of  Abingdon,  is 
very  useful  as  a  skeleton  ;  but  a  mere  unclothed  synopsis  of  principles, 
unaccompanied  by  much  illustration,  is  not  sufficiently  attractive  for 
ordinary  readers,  who  need  not  only  to  be  informed  what  is  their  duty, 
but  allured  to  its  performance.  Mr.  Inne's  Sketches  of  Human  Na- 
ture are  judicious  to  admiration,  and  have  furnished  many  valuable  re- 
marks to  enrich  the  following  work  ;  but  do  not  so  directly  and  com- 
prehensively treat  on  the  subject  of  church  government,  as  to  render 
this  volume  unnecessary. 

As  the  author  not  only  renounces  all  claim  to  infallibility,  but  is  sor- 
rowfully conscious  of  liability  to  error  ;  and  as  he  is  anxious  to  render 
this  little  work  as  useful  as  possible,  he  will  be  most  happy,  in  case  of 
its  coming  to  a  second  edition,  to  avail  himself  of  the  hints  of  his 
brethren,  and  the  remarks  of  friendly  critics,  in  order  to  render  it  more 
worthy  of  public  esteem,  and  more  adapted  to  general  usefulness.  It 
is  more  than  probable  that  on  such  a  subject  his  views  will  be  opposed 
by  some  ;  and  the  moment  they  are  shown  to  be  opposed  to  the  Scrip- 
ture, he  will  abandon  them  himself,  and  thank  the  man  who  has  con- 
vinced him  of  his  error. 

Edgbaston,  June  15, 1822. 


AUTHORS    PREFACES.  Vll 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  LONDON  EDITION. 


The  author  of  the  following  work  cannot  but  feel  gratified  at  the 
reception  which  it  has  experienced  from  the  religious  public,  of  which 
a  flattering  proof  is  afforded  to  him,  by  the  circumstance  of  a  second 
edition  having  been  called  for  within  three  months  afler  the  publication 
of  the  first. 

This  edition  has  been,  the  author  hopes,  somewhat  improved  by  the 
aid  of  both  public  and  private  criticism. 

Edgbaston,  JVov.  5, 1822 


PREFACE  TO  THE  THIRD  LONDON  EDITION. 


Akother  edition  of  this  work  having  been  long  called  for,  it  is 
deemed  expedient  to  publish  it  in  a  cheaper  form — an  alteration  which 
has  its  advantage  in  rendering  the  book  more  portable  as  a  pocket 
eompanion. 

Vec.  31, 1828. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I.  On  the  Nature  of  a  Christian  Church 9 

"        II.  On  the  Nature  and  Design  of  Church  Fellow- 
ship     22 

"      III.  The  Privileges  of  Membership 30 

«      IV.  The  General  Duties  of  Church  Members  in 

their  Individual  Capacity 36 

"        V.  On  the  Duties  of  Church  Members  to  their  Pas- 
tors   49 

"      VI.  Duties  of  Church  Members  towards  each  other  ...    67 
"    VII.  The  Duties  of  Church  Members  to  the  Mem- 
bers of  other  Christian  Societies 98 

"  VIII.  The  Duties  of  Church  Members  in  their  pe- 
culiar Character  and  Station 108 

The  Pastor's  Wife 108 

The  Deacons 113 

Heads  of  Families 122 

Domestics 127 

Young  Persons 130 

Rich  Members 131 

The  Poor 134 

Tradesmen 136 

"       IX.  Miscellaneous  Subjects. 

On  the  true  Nature  of  Church  Power 140 

On  the  Mode  of  conducting  Church  Meetings  ...  142 
On  the  Admission  of  Members  to  the  Church  .  .  .  144 

On  Discipline 148 

On  the  Removal  of  Members  from  one  Church 

to  another  in  the  same  Town 161 

On  the  Conduct  to  be  observed  by  a  Church  in 

the  Election  of  a  Pastor 165 

On  the  Propriety  of  occasionally  administer- 
ing the  Lord's  Supper  in  Private  Houses, 
for  the  Sake  of  sick  Persons  who  are  inca- 
pable of  attending  the  Solemnities  of  Public 

Worship 175 

On  the  Causes  of  those  Schisms  which  some- 
times distract  and  disturb  the  Churches  ....  179 
Ministerial  Duties 201 


CHURCH  MEMBER'S  GUIDE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ON  THE  NATURE  OF  A  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH. 

IT  is  obviously  incumbent  on  the  members  of  any 
community,  whether  civil  or  sacred,  to  acquaint 
themselves  with  its  constitution  and  design  ;  without 
this,  they  can  neither  adequately  enjoy  the  privi- 
leges, nor  properly  discharge  the  duties,  which 
their  membership  brings  with  it.  Such  persons  are 
held  more  by  feeling  than  by  principle ;  a  tenure  quite 
insufficient,  as  a  bond  of  religious  connexion. 

It  is  admitted  that  as  in  the  human  frame,  so  in 
the  system  of  divine  truth,  there  are  parts  of  greater 
and  less  importance :  and  the  man  who  would  put 
the  principles  of  church  government  upon  a  level 
with  the  doctrine  of  the  atonement,  and  represent  a 
belief  in  the  former  as  no  less  essential  to  salvation 
than  a  reliance  upon  the  latter,  betrays  a  lamentable 
ignorance  of  both.  Still,  however,  although  the  hand 
is  of  less  consequence  to  vitality  than  the  head  or 
the  heart,  is  it  of  no  value  ?  Will  any  one  be  reck- 
less of  his  members,  because  he  can  lose  them  and 
yet  live  ?  So  because  church  government  is  of 
less  moment  to  spiritual  and  eternal  life  than  faith 
in  Christ,  will  any  one  abandon  it  as  a  vain  and  prof- 
itless subject?  Whatever  God  has  made  the  sub- 
ject of  revealed  truth,  should  be  guarded,  on  that 
account,  from  being  considered  as  too  frivolous  to 
deserve  our  attention. 


10  NATURE  OF  A 

The  government  of  the  church  ought  never  to  be 
viewed  apart  from  its  moral  and  spiritual  improve- 
ment, any  more  than  the  laws  of  a  country  should 
be  considered  as  something  distinct  from  the  means 
of  its  civil  order,  comfort,  and  strength.  It  is  im- 
possible for  us  to  imagine  otherwise,  than  that  the 
Head  of  the  church  arranged  its  government  with  a 
direct  reference  to  its  purity  and  peace,  and  that 
the  system  he  has  laid  down  is  the  best  calculated 
to  promote  these  ends.  Hence,  then,  it  is  obvious- 
ly our  duty  to  inquire  what  that  system  is,  not 
merely  for  its  own  sake,  but  for  the  sake  of  the  in- 
terests of  evangelical  piety.  The  error  of  viewing 
the  subject  of  church  government  as  a  mere  abstract 
question,  is  very  common,  and  has  tended  more  than 
any  thing  else,  with  many  persons,  to  lead  them  to 
regard  it  with  indiiference  and  neglect.  The  ac- 
knowledgment of  no  other  rule  of  faith  and  prac- 
tice than  the  word  of  God,  must  tend  to  exalt  the 
only  infallible  standard  of  truth,  and  the  only  divine 
means  of  sanctity — the  refusal  to  own  any  other 
head  of  the  church  than  Christ,  must  bring  the  soul 
into  more  direct  submission  to  him — the  scheme  of 
founding  a  right  to  spiritual  privileges  exclusively 
on  the  scriptural  marks  of  religious  character,  and 
not  upon  legislative  enactments,  or  national  dissent, 
must  have  a  tendency  to  produce  examination,  and 
prevent  delusion — and  indeed  the  habit  of  viewing 
the  whole  business  of  religion  as  a  matter  of  con- 
science, and  not  of  custom,  to  be  settled  between 
God  and  a  man's  own  soul,  must  ensure  for  it  a 
degree  of  attention  more  solemn  and  more  effectual 
than  can  be  expected,  if  it  be  allowed,  in  any  degree, 
to  rank  with  the  affairs  which  are  regulated  by  civil 
legislation. 

It  will  probably  be  contended  by  some,  in  apol- 


CHRISTIAN  CHURCH.  11 

ogy  for  their  neglect,  that  the  New  Testament  has 
laid  down  no  specific  form  of  church  government, 
and  that  where  we  are  left  without  a  guide,  it  is 
useless  to  inquire  if  we  are  following  his  directions. 
If  by  this  it  be  meant  to  say,  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  has  left  us  no  apostolic  precept  or  example, 
which  is  either  directory  for  our  practice,  or  obli- 
gatory upon  our  conscience,  in  the  formation  of 
Christian  societies,  nothing  can  be  more  erroneous. 
It  might  be  presumed,  a  priori,  that  a  matter  of 
such  moment  would  not  be  left  so  unsettled,  and 
we  have  only  to  look  into  the  Word  of  God,  to  see 
how  groundless  is  the  assertion.  It  is  true  that  we 
shall  search  the  New  Testament  in  vain  for  either 
precedent  or  practice,  which  will  support  all  the 
usages  of  our  churches,  any  otherwise  than  as  these 
usages  are  deduced  from  the  spirit  and  bearing  of 
general  principles.  These  alone  are  laid  down  by 
the  apostles,  but  still  with  sufficient  precision  to 
enable  us  to  determine  whether  the  Episcopal,  the 
Presbyterian,  or  Independent  form  of  church  gov- 
ernment, be  most  consonant  with  the  mind  and  will 
of  Christ. 

What  is  a  Christian  church  ? 

Tlie  word  church  signifies  an  assembly.  In  the 
New  Testament  it  invariably  applies  to  persons, 
not  to  places.  It  means  not  the  building  in  which 
the  assembly  is  convened,  but  the  assembly  itself. 
It  has  an  enlarged,  and  also  a  more  confined  signifi- 
cation in  the  Word  of  God.  In  some  places  it  is  em- 
ployed to  comprehend  the  aggregate  of  believers  of 
every  age  and  nation  ;  hence  we  read  of  the  "  gener- 
al assembly  and  church  of  the  first  born,"  and  of  the 
church  which  "  Christ  loved  and  purchased  with  his 
blood."  Acts  XX.  28.  In  its  more  confined  accepta- 
tion, it  means  a  congregation  of  professing  Chris- 


12  NATURE  OP  A 

tians,  meeting  for  worship  in  one  place  ;  hence  we 
read  of  the  church  at  Corinth,  of  the  Thessalonians, 
of  Ephesus,  &c.  These  are  the  only  two  senses 
in  which  the  word  is  ever  employed  by  the  sacred 
writers ;  consequently  all  provincial  and  national 
churches,  or,  in  other  words,  to  call  the  people  of  a 
province  or  nation  a  church  of  Christ,  is  a  most  gross 
perversion  of  the  term,  and  rendering  the  kingdom 
of  Jesus  more  a  matter  of  geography  than  of  reli- 
gion. The  sacred  writers,  when  speaking  of  the 
Christians  of  a  whole  province,  never  employ  the 
term  in  the  singular  number ;  but,  with  great  pre- 
cision of  language,  speak  of  the  churches  of  Galatia, 
Syria,  Macedonia,  Asia,  &c. 

A  church  of  Christ,  then,  in  the  latter  and  more 
Usual  acceptation  of  the  term,  means  "  a  number  of 
professing  Christians,  united  to  each  other  by  their 
own  voluntary  consent,  having  their  proper  officers, 
meeting  in  one  place  for  the  observance  of  religious 
ordinances,  and  who  are  independent  of  all  other 
control  than  the  authority  of  Christ  expressed  in  his 
word,"  This  company  of  professing  Christians  may 
be  few  or  many  in  number,  rich  or  poor  in  their  cir- 
cumstances, and  may  meet  either  in  a  mean  or  mag- 
nificent building,  or  in  no  building  at  all.  These 
things  are  purely  adventitious  ;  for,  provided  they 
answer  to  the  above  definition,  they  are  still,  to  all 
intent  and  purpose,  a  church  of  Christ. 

I.  The  members  of  the  chwch  should  he  such  as 
make  a  credible  profession  of  their  faith  in  Christ ; 
or,  in  other  Avords,  such  as  appear  to  be  regenerated 
by  the  Spirit  of  God,  to  have  believed  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  for  salvation,  and  to  have  submitted  them- 
selves in  their  conduct  to  the  authority  of  his  word. 
To  these  the  Head  of  the  church  has  limited  the 
privileges  of  his  kingdom ;  they  alone  can  enjoy  its 


CHRISTIAN  CHURCH.  13 

blessings,  and  perform  its  duties ;  and  to  such  the 
Epistles  are  uniformly  addressed,  Romans  i.  7.  1 
Cor.  i.  2.  &c.  If  these  passages  are  read,  it  will 
be  found  that  the  members  of  the  first  churches  are 
not  merely  admonished  to  be  saints,  but  are  address- 
ed as  such ;  which  is  a  circumstance  of  great  weight 
in  determining  the  question  about  the  proper  sub- 
jects of  fellowship.  But  who  is  to  judge  in  this 
case  ?  I  answer,  the  church ;  for  although  no  in- 
stance can  be  brought  from  the  New  Testament,  in 
which  any  one  of  the  primitive  churches  can  be 
proved  to  have  exercised  this  power,  yet,  as  it  is  a 
voluntary  society,  founded  on  the  principle  of  mutual 
affection,  it  seems  reasonable  that  the  church  should 
judge  of  the  existence  of  those  qualifications  which 
are  necessary  to  the  enjoyment  of  communion. 
The  very  act  of  obtruding  upon  them  any  one 
without  their  own  consent,  whether  by  a  minister  or 
by  elders,  is  destructive  of  one  purpose  of  Christian 
association, — i.  e.  the  fellowship  of  the  brethren. 
Nor  is  the  power  of  searching  the  heart  requisite 
for  those  who  exercise  the  right  of  admitting  others, 
since  we  are  to  judge  of  each  other  by  outward  con- 
duct. 

II.  This  company  of  professing  Christians  must 
meet  in  one  place  for  the  observance  of  religious  in- 
stitutes. A  society  that  cannot  associate,  an  assembly 
that  cannot  assemble,  are  perfect  solecisms.  When, 
therefore,  a  church  becomes  too  large  to  communicate 
at  one  table,  and  divides,  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper, 
in  two  distinct  places  of  worship,  each  having  its 
own  pastor,  there  are  two  churches,  and  no  longer 
one  only. 

III.  These  persons  must  be  formed  into  a  society 
upon  the  principle  of  mutual  voluntary  consent. 
They  are  not  to  be  associated  by  act  of  civil  govern- 


14  NATURE  OF  A 

ment,  by  ecclesiastical  decree,  by  ministerial  authori- 
ty, or  by  any  other  power  than  that  of  their  own 
unconstrained  choice.  They  are  to  give  themselves 
first  to  the  Lord,  and  then  to  each  other.  No 
authority  whatever,  of  an  earthly  nature,  is  to  con- 
strain thennto  unite  themselves  in  fellowship,  nor 
to  select  for  them  any  particular  company  of  believers 
with  whom  they  shall  associate.  All  is  to  be  the 
result  of  their  own  selection.  Parochial  limits, 
ecclesiastical  divisions  of  country,  together  with  all 
the  commands  of  ministerial  authority,  have  nothing 
to  do  in  regulating  the  fellowship  of  the  saints. 
The  civil  power,  when  employed  to  direct  the  affairs 
of  the  church  of  Christ,  is  manifestly  out  of  place. 
It  is  as  much  at  a  man's  own  option,  so  far  as  human 
authority  is  concerned,  to  say  with  whom  he  will 
associate  in  matters  of  religion,  as  it  is  to  decide 
who  shall  be  his  fellows  in  philosophical  or  literary 
pursuits. 

IV.  A  church  of  Christ  has  its  scriptural  officers. 
Here  two  questions  arise  : — First,  How  many  kinds 
of  officers  does  the  New  Testament  mention  ? 
Secondly,  How  are  they  to  be  chosen  ?  As  to  the 
kinds  of  office-bearers  in  the  primitive  churches, 
there  can  be  neither  doubt  nor  difficulty  with  any 
one  who  will  impartially  consult  the  Word  of  God, 
With  all  that  simplicity  which  characterizes  the 
works  of  God,  which  neither  disfigures  his  produc- 
tions with  what  is  excrescent,  nor  incumbers  them 
with  what  is  unnecessary,  he  has  instituted  but  two 
kinds  of  permanent  officers  in  his  church,  bishops 
and  deacons ;  the  former  to  attend  to  its  spiritual 
affairs,  and  the  latter  to  direct  its  temporal  concerns. 
That  there  were  but  two,  is  evident,  because  wo 
have  no  information  concerning  the  choice,  qualificEk- 
tions,  or  duties  of  any  other.     The  bishops  of  the 


CHRISTIAN  CHURCH.  15 

primitive  churches  correspond  exactly  to  the  pastors 
of  modern  ones.  That  bishop,  elder,  and  pastor, 
are  only  different  terms  for  the  same  office,  is 
evident  from  Acts  xx.  17,  compared  with  the  28 ; 
Titus  i.  5,  7,  and  1st  Peter  v.  1,  2.  They  are  called 
bishops,  which  signifies  overseers,  because  they 
overlook  the  spiritual  concerns,  and  watch  for  the 
souls  of  their  brethren.  Acts  xx.  28,  1st  Tim.  iii.  1. 
Pastors  or  shepherds,  because  they  feed  the  flock 
of  God  with  truth,  Ephes.  iv.  11.  Rulers,  because 
they  guide  the  church,  Heb.  xiii.  7.  Elders,  be- 
cause of  their  age,  or  of  their  possessing  those 
qualities  which  age  supposes,  Tit.  i.  5.  Ministers, 
because  they  are  the  servants  of  Christ  and  the 
gospel.  Ephes.  vi.  21. 

The  Deacon  is  appointed  to  receive  and  distribute 
the  funds  of  the  church,  especially  those  which  are 
raised  for  the  relief  of  the  poor.  All  other  kinds 
of  officers  than  these  two,  are  the  inventions  of  men, 
and  not  the  appointment  of  Christ ;  and  which,  by 
intending  to  add  splendour  to  the  kingdom  of  Jesus, 
have  corrupted  its  simplicity,  destroyed  its  spirituali- 
ty, and  caused  it  to  symbolize  with  the  kingdoms  of 
this  world. 

On  the  mode  of  electing  them  to  their  office  the 
Scripture  is  sufficiently  explicit,  to  justify  the  prac- 
tice of  those  denominations  who  appeal  to  the 
suffrages  of  the  people.  If  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles 
be  studied  with  care,  a  book  which  seems  given  us 
more  for  the  regulation  of  ecclesiastical  practices, 
than  the  revelation  of  theological  opinions,  we  shall 
find  that  nothing  was  done  in  the  primitive  churches 
without  the  cooperation  of  the  members ;  no,  not 
even  when  the  apostles  themselves  were  present.  Even 
the  election  of  a  new  apostle  was  made  by  the 
brethren,  and  not  by  the  ministers  exclusively.    Acts 


16  NATURE  OP  A 

i.  21,  26.  The  deacons  were  chosen  by  the  same 
persons.  Acts  vi.  The  decrees  of  the  council  at 
Jerusalem  were  passed  also  by  them,  and  went  forth 
with  their  name.  Acts  xv.  23.  From  hence  we 
infer,  that  although  no  case  occurs  in  the  inspired 
history,  where  it  is  mentioned  that  a  church  elected 
its  pastor,  yet  it  so  entirely  accords  with  the  practice 
of  the  church  in  other  respects,  that  an  exception 
in  this  particular  would  have  been  a  singular  anomaly, 
which  nothing  could  justify  but  the  plainest  and 
most  express  provision.  The  decisions  of  reason 
harmonize,  on  this  subject,  with  the  testimony  of 
revelation ;  for  if  Ave  have  an  undoubted  right  to 
choose  our  own  lawyer,  or  physician,  how  much 
more  so,  to  elect  the  man  to  whom  we  shall  intrust 
the  care  of  our  soul !  If  we  should  feel  it  hard  to 
be  obliged  to  take  the  medicines  of  the  parish  doc- 
tor, whether  we  liked  them  or  not,  how  much  more 
oppressive  is  it,  that  we  should  be  obliged  to  hear 
the  opinions  of  the  parish  minister,  who  may  have 
been  appointed  by  the  patron  for  other  qualifications 
than  those  of  a  spiritual  nature,  and  whose  senti- 
ments may  be  as  much  opposed  to  the  doctrines  of 
the  gospel,  as  his  conduct  is  to  its  holiness !  What ! 
are  we  to  be  obliged  to  look  up  to  such  a  man  as 
our  spiritual  instructor,  because  some  profligate,  who 
has  the  living  in  his  gift,  chooses  to  introduce  him 
to  the  vacant  pulpit  ? 

V.  A  Christian  church,  with  its  office-bearers,  is 
complete  within  itself,  for  the  observance  of  divine 
ordinances,  and  the  exercise  of  discipline  ;  and  is 
subject  to  no  authority  or  tribunal  on  earth.  This 
is  the  Congregational  or  Independent  form  of  church 
government,  and  it  is  thus  denominated,  to  distin- 
guish it  from  the  Episcopal,  or  the  government  of 
a  bishop,  and  from  the  Presbyterian,  or  the  govern- 


CHRISTIAN  CHURCH.  17 

ment  of  the  churches  by  the  authority  of  their 
assembled  pastors  and  elders.  No  trace  of  any 
foreign  control  over  a  church  of  Christ,  can  be  found 
in  the  New  Testament,  except  such  as  the  repre- 
sentatives of  Jesus  Christ. 

VI.  Such  a  church  is  hound,  hy  the  authority  of 
Christ,  in  their  associated  capacity,  to  observe  all  the 
institutes,  to  obey  all  the  commands,  and  to  cherish 
all  the  dispositions,  which  relate  to  their  social 
union,  in  the  time,  order,  and  manner  in  which  they 
are  enjoined  by  Christ  Jesus.  They  are  to  assem- 
ble in  public  on  the  first  day  of  the  week  for  prayer, 
praise,  hearing  the  Scriptures  read  and  expounded, 
celebrating  the  Lord's  supper,  and  exercising  mutual 
affection.  They  are  also  bound  by  divine  authori- 
ty to  maintain  the  purity  of  the  church,  by  receiving 
only  such  as  give  evidence  of  true  faith,  and  by 
excluding  from  their  communion  all  those  whose 
life  is  opposed  to  the  doctrine  which  is  according 
to  godliness.  They  are  to  live  in  the  exercise  of 
mutual  submission  and  brotherly  love,  and  ever  to 
consider  themselves  amenable  to  the  tribunal  of 
Christ,  for  their  conduct  in  their  church  capacity. 

Such  is  a  very  concise  view  of  the  nature  of  a 
Christian  church. 

Hence  what  might  be  termed  the  general  princi 
pies  of  the  New  Testament  on  this  topic,  are  tha 
all-sufficiency  and  exclusive  authority  of  the  Scrip- 
tures as  a  rule  of  faith  and  practice  in  matters  of 
religion ; — the  consequent  denial  of  the  right  of 
legislatures  and  eccelesiastical  conventions  to  im- 
pose any  rites,  ceremonies,  observances,  or  in- 
terpretations of  the  Word  of  God,  upon  our  belief 
and  practice  ; — the  unlimited  and  inalienable  right 
of  every  man  to  expound  the  Word  of  God  for 
himself,  and  to  worship  his  Maker  in  that  place  and 
2 


18  NATURE  OF  A 

manner  which  he  deems  to  be  most  accordant  with 
the  directions  of  the  Bible  ; — the  utter  impropriety 
of  any  alliance  or  incorporation  of  the  church  of 
Christ  with  the  governments  of  the  kingdoms  of 
this  world ; — the  duty  of  every  Christian  to  oppose 
the  authority  which  would  attempt  to  fetter  his  con- 
science with  obligations  to  religious  observances 
not  enjoined  by  Christ.  These  are  general  princi- 
ples, which  should  lead  the  thinking  Christian  to 
separate  from  all  national  establishments  of  religion 
whatever. 

It  is  not  enough  to  plead  the  authority  of  exam- 
ple, or  of  mere  feeling,  as  a  reason  for  any  religious 
service.  These  are  insufficient  pilots  on  the  trou- 
bled ocean  of  theological  opinion,  where  opposing 
currents,  stormy  winds,  and  concealed  rocks,  endan- 
ger the  safety  of  the  voyager  to  efernity.  Our  com- 
pass is  the  word  of  God,  reason  must  be  the  steers- 
man at  the  helm  to  guide  the  vessel  by  the  direction 
of  the  needle,  and  that  mariner  is  accountable  for  the 
consequences,  who  is  too  ignorant  or  too  indolent 
to  examine  his  course. 

Away  with  that  morbid  insensibility  which  ex- 
claims, "  It  is  of  no  consequence  to  Avhat  church  or 
denomination  a  man  belongs,  provided  he  be  a 
Christian."  Such  a  spirit  is  a  conspiracy  against 
the  throne  of  truth,  and  is  the  first  step  towards  a 
complete  abandonment  of  the  importance  of  right 
sentiments.  Admitting  that  error  is  to  be  measured 
by  a  graduated  scale,  who  will  undertake  to  fix  upon 
the  point  where  harmless  mistakes  end  and  mischie- 
vous ones  b«gin  ?  Every  thing  relating  to  religion  is 
of  consequence.  In  the  temple  of  truth,  not  only  the 
foundation  is  to  be  valued  and  defended,  but  every 
point  and  every  pinnacle. 

It  does  not  necessarily  follow  that  an  inquiry 


CHRISTIAN  CHURCH.  19 

into  the  grounds  of  our  conduct  should  imbitter  our 
temper.  The  mist  of  passion  obscures  the  splendour 
of  truth,  as  much  as  fogs  do  the  effulgence  of  the 
solar  orb.  Let  us  contend  earnestly  ior  right  prin- 
ciples, but  let  it  be  in  the  exercise  of  right  feelings^ 
Let  us  hold  the  truth  in  love.  Then  do  our  senti- 
ments appear  to  greatest  advantage,  and  look  like 
gems  set  in  gold,  when  they  are  supported  by  a  spirit 
of  Christian  charity. 

«  O  divine  love !  the  sweet  harmony  of  souls  !  the 
music  of  angels !  the  joy  of  God's  own  heart ;  the 
very  darling  of  his  bosom !  the  source  of  true  hap- 
piness !  the  pure  quintessence  of  heaven!  that  which 
reconciles  the  jarring  principles  of  the  world,  and 
makes  them  all  chime  together !  that  which  melts 
men's  hearts  into  one  another!  See  how  St.  Paul 
describes  it,  and  it  cannot  choose  but  enamour  your 
affections  towards  it ; — "  Love  envieth  not,  it  is  not 
puffed  up,  it  doth  not  behave  itself  unseemly,  seek- 
eth  not  her  own,  is  not  easily  provoked,  thinketh  no 
evil,  rejoiceth  not  in  iniquity ;  beareth  all  things, 
believeth  all  things,  hopeth  all  things,  endureth  all 
things."  I  may  add,  it  is  tlie  best  natured  thing, 
the  best  complexioned  thing  in  the  world.  Let  us 
express  this  sweet  harmonious  affection  in  these 
jarring  times  ;  that  so,  if  it  be  possible,  we  may  tune 
the  world  into  better  music.  Especially  in  matters 
of  religion,  let  us  strive  with  all  meekness  to  in- 
struct and  convince  one  another.  Let  us  endeavour 
to  promote  the  gospel  of  peace,  the  dove-like  gospel, 
with  a  dove-like  spirit.  This  was  the  way  by  which 
the  gospel  at  first  was  propagated  in  the  world. 
"  Christ  did  not  cry  nor  lift  up  his  voice  in  the 
streets ;  a  bruised  reed  he  did  not  break,  and  the 
smoking  flax  he  did  not  quench ;  and  yet  he  brought 
forth  judgment  unto  victory."     He  whispered  the 


20  NATURE  OF  A 

gospel  to  us  from  mount  Sion,  in  a  still  voice  ;  and 
yet  the  sound  thereof  went  out  quickly  throughout  all 
the  earth.  The  gospel  at  first  came  down  upon 
the  world  gently  and  softly,  like  the  dew  on  Gid- 
eon's fleece  ;  and  yet  it  quickly  penetrated  through 
it ;  and,  doubtless,  this  is  still  the  most  effectual  way 
to  promote  it  farther.  Sweetness  and  ingenuity 
will  more  command  men's  minds,  than  passion, 
sourness,  and  severity ;  as  the  soft  pillow  sooner 
breaks  the  flint  than  the  hardest  marble.  Let  us 
"  follow  truth  in  love  ;"  and  of  the  two,  indeed,  be 
contented  rather  to  miss  of  the  conveying  a  specu- 
lative truth,  than  to  part  with  love.  When  we 
would  convince  men  of  any  error  by  the  strength 
of  truth,  let  us  withal  pour  the  sweet  balm  of  love 
upon  their  heads.  Truth  and  love  are  two  of  the 
most  powerful  things  in  the  world ;  and  when  they 
both  go  together,  they  cannot  easily  be  withstood. 
The  golden  beams  of  truth,  and  the  silken  cords  of 
love,  twisted  together,  will  draw  men  on  with  a 
sweet  violence,  whether  they  will  or  no. 

"Let  us  take  heed  we  do  not  sometimes  call 
that  zeal  for  God  and  his  gospel,  which  is  nothing 
else  but  our  own  tempestuous  and  stormy  passion. 
True  zeal  is  a  sweet,  heavenly,  and  gentle  flame, 
which  maketh  us  active  for  God,  but  always  within 
the  sphere  of  love.  It  never  calls  for  fire  from 
heaven  to  consume  those  that  differ  a  little  firom  us 
in  their  apprehensions.  It  is  like  that  kind  of  light- 
ning, (which  the  philosophers  speak  of,)  that  melts 
the  sword  within,  but  singeth  not  the  scabbard  :  it 
strives  to  save  the  soul,  but  hurteth  not  the  body. 
True  zeal  is  a  loving  thing,  and  makes  us  always 
active  to  edification,  and  not  to  destruction.  If  we 
keep  the  fire  of  zeal  within  the  chimney,  in  its  own 
proper  place,  it  never  doth  any  hurt ;  it  only  warm- 


CHRISTIAN  CHURCH.  2J 

eth,  quickeneth,  and  enliveneth  us ;  but  if  once 
we  let  it  break  out,  and  catch  hold  of  the  thatch  of 
our  flesh,  and  kindle  our  corrupt  nature,  and  set  the 
house  of  our  body  on  fire,  it  is  no  longer  zeal,  it  is 
no  heavenly  fire,  it  is  a  most  destructive  and  devour- 
ing thing.  True  zeal  is  an  ignis  lambens,  a  soft  and 
gentle  flame,  that  will  not  scorch  one's  hand ;  it  is 
no  predatory  or  voracious  thing ;  but  carnal  and 
fleshly  zeal  is  like  the  spirit  of  gunpowder  set  on  fire, 
tliat  tears  and  blows  up  all  that  stands  before  it. 
True  zeal  is  like  the  vital  heat  in  us,  that  we  live 
upon,  which  we  never  feel  to  be  angry  or  trouble- 
some ;  but  though  it  gently  feed  upon  the  radical 
on  within  us,  that  sweet  balsam  of  our  natural 
moisture,  yet  it  lives  lovingly  with  it,  and  maintains 
that  by  which  it  is  fed :  but  that  other  furious  and 
distempered  zeal,  is  nothing  else  but  a  fever  in  the 
soul. 

To  conclude,  we  may  learn  what  kind  of  zeal  it 
is,  that  we  should  make  use  of  in  promoting  the 
gospel,  by  an  emblem  of  God's  own,  given  us  in  the 
Scripture,  those  fiery  tongues,  that  upon  the  day  of 
Pentecost  sat  upon  the  Apostles :  which  sure  were 
harmless  flames,  for  we  cannot  read  that  they  did 
any  hurt,  or  that  they  did  so  much  as  singe  an  hair 
of  their  heads."* 

*  Cudworth's  Sermon  before  the  House  of  Commons,  1647. 


22  NATURE  AND  DESIGN 


CHAPTER  II. 

ON  THE  NATURE  AND  DESIGN  OF  CHURCH 
FELLOWSHIP. 

"  For  want  of  clear  information  on  this  head, 
there  is,  both  before  and  after  admission,  in  the 
minds  of  many  persons,  a  certain  mystic  obscurity 
hanging  over  the  subject,  which  either  repels  them 
from  seeking  for  admission,  or  fills  them  with  dis- 
quiet. Christian  churches  have  no  mysteries,  no 
adyta,  no  secrets.  It  is  a  pernicious  policy  which 
would  exalt  plain  duties  into  secret  rites,  and  trans- 
form the  simple  institutions  of  the  gospel  into  enig- 
mas."* Nothing  is  more  plain  than  the  nature  of 
Christian  fellowship,  yet  nothing  is  less  understood. 

I.  Church  fellowship  is  the  exercise  of  the  social 
principle  in  matters  of  religion,  and  in  obedience  to 
the  authority  of  Christ. 

Many  persons  seem  to  imagine  that  the  only  end 
and  object  of  church  fellowship,  is  the  participation 
of  the  Lord's  supper.  Hence  they  attach  no  other 
idea  to  a  church,  than  that  of  a  company  of  Chris- 
tians going  together  to  the  sacramental  table  ;  who 
having  nothing  to  do  with  each  other,  till  they  ar- 
rive there,  and  whose  reciprocal  duties  end  with 
that  ordinance.  The  observance  of  the  Lord's  sup- 
per, it  is  confessed,  is  one  design  and  exercise  of 
fellowship ;  but  it  is  not  the  only  one.  Man  is  a  so- 
cial being,  by  which  we  mean  that  he  instinctively 
seeks  the  company  of  his  fellows  ;  is  capable  of  en- 
joying their  society,  and  derives  from  their  commun- 
ion no  small  portion  of  his  improvement  and  felicity. 

*  Eclectic  Review,  vol.  18,  p.  325. 


OF   CHURCH  FELLOWSHIP.  23 

The  aphorism  of  Solomon  is  as  just  as  it  is  beauti- 
ful,— "  As  iron  sharpeneth  iron,  so  a  man  sharpen- 
eth  the  countenance  of  his  friend."  Social  bliss 
was  the*finish  of  paradisiacal  happiness;  its  influ- 
ence has  survived  the  shock  of  our  apostasy,  and 
will  be  felt  amidst  the  felicities  of  the  heavenly- 
state.  It  is  not  matter  of  surprise,  therefore,  that 
the  Lord  Jesus  should  recognize  the  social  principle 
in  the  arrangements  of  his  wise  and  merciful  econo- 
my. He  might  have  left  his  people  unconnected 
by  any  visible  bond,  or  at  best  with  no  other  guide 
to  each  other  than  the  natural  workings  and  affini- 
ties of  the  human  bosom.  Instead  of  this,  however, 
he  has  by  explicit  authority  grafted  the  duties  of  his 
religion  upon  the  propensities  of  our  social  nature. 
The  identifying  law  of  Christ's  kingdom  is  love  to 
one  another;  and  in  order  that  this  love  may  be 
more  perfect  in  its  exercise,  we  are  united  in  visi- 
ble communion.  When,  therefore,  we  join  a  Chris- 
tian church,  we  enter  a  society  of  believers  for  the 
purpose  of  giving  and  receiving  every  suitable  ex- 
pression of  mutual  love.  We  then  associate  our- 
selves with  those  towards  whom  we  are  to  cherish, 
in  consequence  of  a  common  relationship,  the  kind- 
est emotions.  We  are  not  only  to  worship  with 
them  in  the  same  place,  not  only  to  sit  with  them 
at  the  same  sacramental  board,  but  we  are  to  con- 
sider ourselves  as  one  of  their  fellowship,  to  identify 
our  best  feelings  with  theirs,  and  in  all  things  to 
consider  ourselves  members  one  of  another.  Our 
fellowship  is  not  intended  for,  nor  is  it  to  be  express- 
ed by,  any  one  exclusive  act ;  but  it  is  to  extend 
itself  to  every  possible  way  of  having  communion 
with  each  other.  We  are  to  rejoice  together  in 
the  common  salvation ;  and  to  bring  forth  together 
the  fruits  of  a  like  precious  faith.     Dr.  Watts  has 


24  NATURE  AND  DESIGN 

very  beautifully  expressed  the  feelings  which  every 
church  member,  who  understands  his  relationship, 
constantly  recogni2?es. 

"  My  soul  shall  pray  for  Zion  still, 

Wh!<3  life  or  breath  remains  5 
There  my  best  friends,  my  kindred  dweH  j 

There  God  my  Saviour  reigns." 

The  great  end  of  Christian  fellowship,  and  the 
impropriety  of  limiting  its  design  to  a  celebration 
of  the  eucharist,  are  strikingly  represented  by  Mr. 
Hall ; — "  Nothing  is  more  certain  than  that  the 
communion  of  saints  is  by  no  means  confined  to 
one  particular  occasion,  or  limited  to  one  transac- 
tion, such  as  that  of  assembling  around  the  Lord's 
table  ;  it  extends  to  all  the  modes  by  which  believ- 
ers recognize  each  other  as  the  members  of  a  com- 
mon Head.  Every  expression  of  fraternal  regard, 
every  participation  in  the  enjoyments  of  social  wor- 
ship, every  instance  of  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  exerted 
in  prayer  and  supplication,  or  in  acts  of  Christian 
sympathy  and  friendship,  as  truly  belong  to  the 
communion  of  saints,  as  the  celebration  of  the  eu- 
charist. In  truth,  if  we  are  strangers  to  commun- 
ion with  our  fellow  Christians  on  other  occasions, 
it  is  impossible  for  us  to  enjoy  it  there  ;  for  the 
mind  is  not  a  piece  of  mechanism  which  can  be  set 
a  going  at  pleasure,  whose  movements  are  obedient 
to  the  call  of  time  and  place.  Nothing  short  of  an 
habitual  sympathy  of  spirit,  springing  from  the  cul- 
tivation of  benevolent  feeling,  and  the  interchange 
of  kind  offices,  will  secure  that  reciprocal  delight, 
that  social  pleasure,  which  is  the  soul  of  Christian 
communion.  Its  richest  fruits  are  frequently  reserv- 
ed for  private  conference,  like  that  in  which  the  two 
disciples  were  engaged,  in  their  way  to  Emmaus, 


OP  CHUKCH  FELLOWSHIP.  25 

when  their  hearts  burned  within  them,  while  the 
Lord  opened  to  them  the  Scriptures.  When  they 
take  sweet  counsel  together  as  they  go  to  the  house 
of  God  in  company,  when  they  bear  each  other's 
burdens,  weep  with  those  that  weep,  and  rejoice 
with  them  that  rejoice  ;  say,  have  Christians  no  mu-^ 
tual  fellowship  ? 

The  sacred  historian  has  given  us  a  very  beauti- 
ftil  practical  exhibition  of  the  ends  of  Christian 
fellowship  in  Acts  ii.  40 — 47 :  "  Then  they  that 
gladly  received  his  word  were  baptized :  and  the 
same  day  there  were  added  unto  them  about  three 
thousand  souls.  And  they  continued  steadfastly  in 
the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  break- 
ing of  bread,  and  in  prayers.  And  fear  came  upon 
every  soul :  and  many  wonders  and  signs  were 
done  by  the  apostles.  And  all  that  believed  were 
together,  and  had  all  things  common  ;  and  sold  their 
possessions  and  goods,  and  parted  them  to  all  men, 
as  every  man  had  need.  And  they,  continuing  daily 
with  one  accord  in  the  temple,  and  breaking  bread 
from  house  to  house,  did  eat  their  meat  with  gladness 
and  singleness  of  heart,  praising  God,  and  having  fa- 
vour with  all  the  people.  And  the  Lord  added  to 
the  church  daily  such  as  should  be  saved." 

Here  we  see  the  social  principle  putting  forth  all 
its  energies  in  a  way  of  sacred  fellowship,  and  with 
direct  reference  to  religion.  A  new  and  holy 
brotherhood  was  set  up,  of  which  love  to  Christ, 
and  to  each  other  for  Christ's  sake,  was  the  bond. 
There  was  the  recognition  of  a  common  relationship, 
and  the  exercise  of  all  that  affection  which  it  in- 
volved. The  converts  immediately  gave  them- 
selves to  each  other,  as  members  one  of  another, 
and  not  only  performed  acts  of  religious  worship 
together,  but  exercised  a  reciprocal  and  most  sub- 
3 


2fi       ' 

^'^TURE  AND  1  msrcfis- 

^tantial  benevolence,  and  afforc  l«d  the  most  valuable 
wiutual  service. 

"  Itoagination  can  scarcely  delii^ate  a  scene  more 
^Ja'oly  interesting,  than  that  which  the  infant 
^fturcii  in  reality  displayed.  B  ound,  together  by 
tiie     fellowship   of  sentiments,  feeli^ag,   and  affec- 

uon-  -having  one  Lord,  one  faith,  am  baptism the  f^ 

Ijelie  vers  in  Christ  found  more  than,  a  compensation  ^ 
for    the  contempt,  und  hatred,  an'i  persecution  of 
the  world,  in  their  common  hopes,,  and  mutual  offices 
of  kindness.      Around  them  wa.s  a  scene  of  rude 
agitation  and    wild  confusion ;  but  witliin  the  little 
circle  of  the  ir  society  all  was   union,  harmony,  and 
love."     A\as,  alas,  that  this  reign  of  love  and  peace 
should  ^oe  of  such  short  duration,  that  the   apostles 
lived  to  witness,  not  indeed  its  termination,  but  its 
int  erruption,  and  had  to  interpose  their  authority  to 
stop  the  progress  of  false  opinions,  and  the  aliena- 
tion of  heart  to  which  error  had  given  rise. 

This  exercise  of  the  social  principle  is  conducted 
with  direct  reference  to  the  authority  of  Christ. 
He  who  is  our  Lord  has  commanded  it.  It  is  his 
will  that  his  people  should  not  live  solitarily  and 
unconnected,  but  in  visible  association.  To  the 
question,  therefore.  Why  are  you  a  church  mem- 
ber ? — the  first  answer  must  be.  Because  Jesus 
Christ  has  commanded  it.  Independently  of  the  ad- 
vantages arising  from  this  practice,  the  true  ground 
of  it  is  the  authority  of  our  divine  Lord.  It  is  not 
only  a  privilege  which  he  has  permitted  us  to  enjoy, 
but  a  duty  which  he  has  commanded  us  to  perform. 
If  we  were  unable  to  perceive  its  advantages,  it 
would  still  be  our  duty  to  comply  with  it.  Church 
fellowship  is  no  less  a  duty  than  the  observance  of 
the  first  day  Sabbath,  as  the  same  reasons  may  be 
advanced  for  one  as  for  the  other. 


OF  CHURCH  FELLOWSHIP.  27 

From  not  viewing  it  in  this  light  it  is,  that  so 
many  refuse  to  join  themselves  to  the  church :  they 
consider  memhership  merely  in  the  light  of  a  privi- 
lege which  it  is  at  their  option  to  receive  or  refuse. 
This  is  a  very  great  and  very  injurious  error.  If  a  be- 
liever remain  without  visible  connexion  with  some 
Christian  society,  he  is  guilty  of  direct  disobedience 
against  his  rightful  Lord. 

II.  Fellowship  is  the  instituted  ivay  of  makiiig  a 
public  profession  of  the  faith  and  hope  of  the  gospel. 

A  man  may  hold  the  opinions  and  approve  the 
practices  of  some  voluntary,  worldly  society ;  but 
until  he  has  united  himself  with  it,  he  is  not  consid- 
ered, either  by  its  members  or  the  public,  as  one  of 
their  number.  His  actually  joining  himself  to  them 
according  to  the  established  usage,  is  his  profession. 
Thus  a  man  may  be  a  sincere  believer  of  the  gos- 
pel, and,  so  far  as  respects  his  own  private  conduct, 
an  exemplary  example  of  genuine  piety  ;  but  until 
he  has  connected  himself  with  a  Christian  church, 
he  has  not  professed  himself  to  be  a  Christian.  It 
is  by  that  act  he  declares  to  the  world  his  faith  and 
hope  as  a  believer  in  Christ.  It  is  thus  he  virtually 
says,  "I  receive  the  opinions,  possess  the  disposi- 
tions, submit  to  the  obligations,  and  observe  the 
practices  of  the  church  of  God  with  which  I  now 
connect  myself."  Jesus  Christ  has  made  it  our  du- 
ty not  only  to  receive  his  truth  into  our  hearts,  but 
to  confess  him  before  men ;  and  it  is  a  duty  on 
which  very  considerable  stress  is  laid.  This  is  to 
be  done,  not  in  any  ostentatious  way,  but  by  join- 
ing ourselves  to  his  people :  which  is  a  confession, 
that  both  the  church  and  the  world  clearly  under- 
stand. Hence  it  is  apparent,  that  church  member- 
ship is  no  trifling  matter,  since  it  is  calling  heaven, 
earth,  and  hell,  to  witness  our  solemn  declaration  of 


28  NATURE  AND  DESIGN 

submission  to  the  authority  of  Christ.  It  is  saying, 
in  the  hearing  of  more  worlds  than  one,  « I  am  a 
Christian." 

III.  It  is  the  visible  bond  of  union  with  the  disciples 
of  Jesus. 

Christians  are  not  only  to  be  united,  but  are  to 
exhibit  their  union.  Their  oneness  of  sentiment, 
of  affection,  of  purpose,  is  to  be  seen.  We  are  not 
only  to  love  one  another,  but  our  love  is  to  be 
knoAvn,  which  is  impossible  without  membership. 
In  its  collective  capacity,  a  church  concentrates, 
as  in  a  focus,  the  light  and  love  that  exist  in  her 
individual  members.  Without  being  combined  in 
a  visible  union,  its  splendour  would  be  only  as  the 
dim  and  scattered  light  which  was  diffused  over  the 
chaos  in  the  twilight  of  creation,  while  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  saints  is  the  same  light  gathered  up  and 
embodied  in  the  solar  orb.  We  are  indeed  united 
in  spirit  with  the  church  of  Christ,  from  the  moment 
we  have  believed  his  gospel ;  but  our  union  is  nei- 
ther expressed  nor  recognized,  until  "yve  have  joined 
it  in  the  usual  way.  We  are  citizens  in  feeling 
and  intention,  but  not  yet  known  from  enemies,  al- 
iens, and  spies.  Membership,  therefore,  is  the 
bond  of  visible  union  with  the  brethren  in  Christ. 

IV.  It  is  an  explicit  declaration  of  our  determina- 
tion to  submit  to  the  government  and  discipline  of  the 
church. 

Every  society  has  laws  for  the  regulation  of  its 
affairs.  Without  these  it  could  not  exist ;  and  to 
which  every  member  professes,  at  the  time  of  his 
entrance,  his  determination  to  submit.  The  church 
of  the  Redeemer  has  in  like  manner  its  social  rules, 
which  respect  the  members  in  their  associated  capaci- 
ty. We  are  therefore  not  only  amenable  to  the  direct 
authority  of  Christ,  but  also  to  that  authority  express- 


or  CHURCH  FELLOWSHIP.  29 

ed  by  the  voice  of  the  church ;  we  must  submit  to 
all  its  regulations,  observe  all  its  mjunctions,  sup- 
port its  decisions,  or  we  can  no  longer  remain 
in  its  communion.  If  we  are  called  before  it,  we 
must  appear ;  if  required  to  explain  any  part  of  our 
conduct,  we  must  comply ;  if  censured,  we  must 
submit.  We  are  in  no  case  haughtily  to  ex- 
claim, "  What  IS  the  church,  that  I  should  obey  it  ? 
to  my  own  master  I  stand  or  fall."  Our  act  of  join- 
ing the  society  is  an  explicit  declaration  of  our  wil- 
lingness to  submit  to  the  laws  by  which  it  is  gov- 
erned. We  can  voluntarily  secede  when  there  is 
just  occasion,  or  in  case  of  a  false  decision,  we  can 
mildly  protest ;  but  as  long  as  we  continue  members 
we  must  submit,  for  our  very  membership  professes 
and  requires  it. 

V.  It  is  designed  to  exhibit  upon  a  smaller  scale 
that  sublime  and  glorious  union  and  communion 
which  subsist,  not  only  between  all  real  Christians  of 
every  country,  name,  and  age,  but  between  the  ivhole 
redeemed  church  and  their  Divine  Head. 

Passages  of  a  very  striking  import  speak  of  this 
most  comprehensive  confederation.  "  That  in  the 
dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times,  he  might  gath- 
er together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ,  both  which 
are  in  heaven  and  which  are  on  earth ;  even  in 
him."  Ephes.  i.  10.  "  There  is  one  body  and  one 
spirit."  Ephes.  iv.  4.  "  That  which  we  have  seen 
and  heard,  declare  we  unto  you,  that  ye  also  may 
have  fellowship  with  us ;  and  truly  our  fellowship 
is  with  the  Father  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ." 
1  John  i.  3.  From  these  passages  we  learn  that 
the  aggregate  of  believers,  united  to  Jesus  Christ, 
and  through  him  to  the  Father,  form  one  vast  har- 
monious fellowship  of  holiness  and  benevolence. 
They  are  united  in  the  same  pursuit,  which  is  the 


30  PRIVILEGES   OF  MEMBERSHIP. 

divine  glory ;  in  the  same  means  for  the  attainment 
of  that  object,  which  is  the  salvation  of  the  soul. 
The  church  universal  will  ever  remain  the  one 
grand  monument  on  which  are  recorded  the  prais- 
es of  the  living  God.  Of  this  general  assembly 
every  particular  society  is  the  miniature  resem- 
blance. By  its  public  worship,  its  beautiful  subordi- 
nation, its  mutual  affection,  its  truth,  its  holiness,  its 
peace,  it  is  an  exhibition  to  the  world  of  that  fellow- 
ship which  has  God  in  Christ  for  its  head,  all  be- 
lievers for  its  members,  heaven  for  its  temple,  and 
eternity  for  its  duration  ;  while  every  time  it  assem- 
bles for  worship,  it  shoAvs  forth  the  unity  of  the 
church,  and  the  communion  of  saints. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  PRIVILEGES   OF  MEMBERSHIP. 

"  The  privileges  of  membership  are,  in  a  general 
sense,  the  privileges  of  Christian  society :  and 
churches  were  originally  formed  only  to  secure  and 
promote  these  social  objects — to  bring  Christians, 
as  such,  more  closely  together,  to  make  them  known 
to  each  other  in  that  character,  and  to  bind  them  by 
positive  engagements  to  neighbourly  offices,  religious 
communion,  and  brotherly  kindness  ;"  but  to  descend 
to  particulars,  these  privileges  consist  in, 

I.   The  participation  of  the  Lord's  supper. 

That  a  reception  of  the  appointed  memorials  of 
the  Saviour's  dying  love,  is  indeed  a  privilege,  re- 
quires no  proof.  As  creatures,  whose  minds  are 
instructed,  and  whose  hearts  are  impressed  through 
the  medium  of  our  senses,  how  affecting  are  the 


PRIVILEGES  OF  IVtEMEfERSHIP.  31 

emblems  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ !  Enough 
of  resemblance  may  be  observed  by  the  fancy, 
between  the  sign  and  the  thing  signified,  to  aid 
the  exercise  of  the  affections,  while  enough  of 
simplicity  remains  to  prevent  the  excursions  of 
the  imagination  from  interfering  with  the  more 
sublime  and  scriptural  operations  of  our  faith. 
That  sacramental  seasons  are  commonly  the  most 
happy  and  most  profitable  which  a  believer  ever 
spends  amongst  the  means  of  grace,  is  a  fact  not 
to  be  denied.  It  is  no  wonder  that  it  should  be  so. 
It  is  at  the  sacred  supper  that  the  attention  is  more 
powerfully  arrested  and  fixed,  and  the  heart  impress- 
ed and  affected.  It  is  there,  that  the  scheme  of  re- 
deeming mercy  seems  peculiarly  to  expand  upon  the 
understanding,  and  to  excite  the  emotions  of  the 
bosom  in  a  degree  almost  unknown  elsewhere. 
Jt  is  there  that  the  glory  of  the  divine  character 
has  been  most  clearly  discovered  by  our  mind  ;  there, 
that  Jesus  has  unfolded  to  us  the  wonders  of  Ms 
meditation ;  and  there,  that  the  eternal  Spirit  has 
descended  into  our  souls,  in  the  most  munificent 
communications  of  his  sanctifying  and  consoling  in- 
fluence. How  have  our  icy  hearts  there  melted 
beneath  the  ardour  of  celestial  love,  and  flowed 
down  in  streams  of  godly  sorrow  !  How  have  our 
grovelling,  earthly  minds  soared,  on  the  wings  of 
faith  and  hope,  till  we  have  lost  sight  of  earthly 
scenes  and  sounds,  amidst  the  glory  of  such  as  are 
divine.  It  is,,  there,  that  we  have  felt  ourselves 
crucified  with  Chris<;,  and  have  risen  with  him  into 
newness  of  life.  It  is  there,  that  brotherly  love  has 
glowed  with  its  most  perfect  fervour,  and  the  com- 
munion of  saints  has  yielded  its  most  precious  de- 
lights. Happier  hours  than  those  which  have  been 
there  spent,  we  never  expect  to  know  in  this  world. 


32 


PRIVILEGES   OF  MEMBERSHIP. 


They  have  left  a  relish  and  a  fragrance  upon  the 
mind ;  the  remembrance  of  them  is  sweet,  and  the 
anticipation  of  their  return  is  among  the  brightest 
hopes  we  have  this  side  the  vail. 

II.  Another  privilege  connected  with  membership 
is,  the  right  of  assisting  in  the  choice  of  a  pastor,  in 
tlie  election  of  deacons,  and  in  the  admission  and  ex- 
clusion of  members. 

It  might  indeed  be  said,  that  in  many  cases  this 
right  is  enjoyed  by  those  who  are  not  church  mem- 
bers— be  it  so  ;  but  as  it  is  in  every  case  enjoyed  by 
those  who  are  members,  it  may  be  very  fairly  placed 
in  the  number  of  their  privileges.  That  it  is  also 
in  a  measure  enjoyed  by  all  persons  who,  in  a  town 
where  there  are  more  places  of  worship  than  one, 
choose  the  minister  whose  preaching  they  will  at- 
tend, is  also  granted ;  but  still  there  is  a  great  dif- 
ference between  choosing  a  minister  to  occupy  a 
particular  station,  and  merely  going  to  hear  him 
when  chosen  by  others. 

It  must  surely  be  accounted  no  inconsiderable 
privilege  to  have  a  voice  in  the  election  of  an  in- 
dividual, on  whose  ministrations  so  much  of  our  own 
spiritual  welfare,  and  that  of  our  families,  depends ; 
iior  is  it  a  light  thing  to  be  admitted  to  a  participa- 
tion of  the  other  business  connected  with,  and 
arising  from,  the  history  of  a  church. 

III.  A  church  member  has  the  advantage  of 
pastoral  oversight  and  supplication. 

'^  They  watch  for  your  souls,"  said  the  apostle  to 
the  ancient  Christians,  when  speaking  of  their  pas- 
tors ;  evidently  implying  that  it  was  a  great  privilege 
to  be  the  subjects  of  such  inspection.  A  faithful 
friend,  that  will  instruct,  warn,  comfort,  or  reprove, 
as  circumstances  may  require,  is  a  great  treasure  ; 
and  such  an  one  a  Christian  will  find,  or  ought  to 


PRIVILEGES  OF  MEMBERSHIP.  33 

find,  in  his  minister.  In  him  he  has  a  right  to  ex- 
pect a  steady,  active,  and  vigilant  guardian  of  his 
eternal  interests  ;  one  who  will  follow  the  individ- 
uals of  his  charge,  as  far  as  can  be,  through  all  their 
spiritual  career  comforting  them  when  in  distress, 
rousing  them  when  lukewarm,  reproving  them  when 
their  conduct  needs  rebuke,  lending  his  ear  to  their 
every  complaint,  and  opening  his  heart  to  receive 
their  every  grief.  A  faithful  pastor  will  consider 
himself  as  the  guide  and  the  shield  of  the  souls  com- 
mitted to  his  care  ;  a  shepherd  to  provide  for  their 
wants,  a  watchman  to  observe  the  approach  of  their 
dangers.  He  will  visit  them  in  the  afflictions  which 
attend  their  pilgrimage  ;  will  hasten  to  their  bed- 
side when  the  sorrows  of  death  encompass  them ; 
will  disclose  to  the  eye  of  faith  the  visions  of  im- 
mortality, which  irradiate  the  dark  valley  itself;  and 
will  never  cease  his  solicitude  until  the  portals  of 
heaven  have  closed  upon  their  disembodied  spirits. 
In  addition  to  this,  the  pastor  bears  the  church  in 
the  arms  of  his  affection,  and  presents  them  in  his 
prayers  before  the  throne  of  grace.  Like  the  high 
priest  of  the  Jews,  he  approaches  the  mercy  seat, 
not  with  the  names  of  the  people  merely  engraven 
upon  his  breast  plate,  but  written  upon  his  heart. 
Nor  does  he  confine  himself  to  general  supplications 
for  the  society  in  the  aggregate  ;  its  individual  mem- 
bers, in  their  separate  capacity  and  peculiar  circum- 
stances, are  often  the  subjects  of  his  intercession  be- 
fore the  fountain  of  life.  As  he  takes  a  deep  inter- 
est in  their  personal,  no  less  than  in  their  collective 
capacity,  he  expresses  his  concern  by  definite  and 
special  supplication.  Not  only  are  sermons  com- 
posed, but  prayers  presented,  which  are  adapted  to 
the  various  cases  of  his  flock.  The  afflicted,  the 
backsliding,  the  tempted,  the  novice,  are  all  in  turn 


34  PRIVILEGES    or    MEMBERSfHIF. 

M 
remembered  in  his  holiest  moments  before  God. 
Nor  can  any  of  these  individuals  say  to  which  they 
are  most  indebted,  to  his  labours  in  the  pulpit^  or  to 
his  supplications  in  the  closet ;  for  if  "  the  effectual 
fervent  prayer  of  the  righteous  man  availeth  much,!* 
we  certainly  may  believe  that  the  entreaty  of  the- 
righteous  minister  is  not  less  availing. 

IV.  The  watchfulness,  sympathy  and  prayers  of 
the  church,  are  no  inconsiderable  privilege  of  mem- 
bership. 

In  what  way  these  duties  should  be  performed, 
will  be  matter  of  consideration  hereafter ;  and 
therefore  we  shall  not  enter  minutely  into  the  sub- 
ject now,  any  farther  than  to  show  how  great  a 
mercy  it  is  to  enjoy  an  interest  in  the  affection  and 
the  intercession  of  a  Christian  society.  We  are 
commanded  to  exhort  one  another  daily  ;  and  amidst 
such  temptations,  such  weakness,  such  corruptions 
as  ours,  is  it  not  an  unspeakable  mercy  to  be  sur- 
rounded by  those  who  will  watch  over  and  assist 
us  ?  With  every  help,  how  hard  a  thing  is  it  to  be 
a  consistent  Christian  !  how  difficult  to  maintain 
the  purity  and  vigour  of  true  godliness !  how  often 
do  our  steps  slip,  and  our  exertions  relax !  and 
Sometimes,  throwgh  the  deceitfulness  of  the  human 
heart,  others  may  perceive  our  danger  before  we 
ourselves  are  aware  of  its  existence.  It  may  often 
be  said  of  us,  as  it  was  of  Israel  of  old,  "  Strangers 
have  devoured  his  strength,  yet  he  knoweth  it  not ; 
grey  hairs  are  here  and  there  upon  him,  yet  he 
knoweth  it  not."  In  such  cases,  none  can  estimate 
the  value  of  those  Christian  friends,  who  with  faith- 
ful love  will  remind  us  of  our  danger,  and  affection- 
ately admonish  us.  How  inestimable  the  privilege 
of  having  those  who  will  tenderly  reprove  us,  and 
draw  us  back  with  the  cords  of  a  man  and  the  bands 


PRIVILEGES    OF    MEMBERSHIP.  35 

of  love.  In  the  case  of  our  soul's  salvation,  more 
than  worlds  are  at  stake  ;  and  he  who  will  give 
himself  the  trouble  to  admonish  us  and  exhort  us 
to  diligence,  performs  a  service  of  infinite  value, 
for  which,  if  we  improve  by  it,  we  shall  offer  him 
our  gratitude  in  eternity. 

And  then  think  of  the  value  of  Christian  sym- 
pathy. How  consolatory  it  is  in  our  troubles  to 
recollect,  that  there  are  those  who  are  thinking  of 
our  situation  and  pitying  our  distress  !  Even  when 
tliey  visit  us  not,  they  are  probably  talking  to  each 
other  about  us.  We  have  their  affectionate  re- 
membrance, their  tenderest  interest. 

Nor  are  their  prayers  withheld  when  they  meet 
in  the  temple,  or  when  they  retire  to  the  closet. 
When  they  join  with  one  accord  in  supplication, 
and  when  they  pray  to  their  Father  in  secret,  they 
mention  their  suffering  brother  or  sister,  to  Him 
who  loveth  the  church.  Ah !  how  often  has  the 
troubled  believer  felt  it  lighten  his  load,  and  irradi- 
ate his  gloom,  as  he  groaned  away  the  hour  when 
the  church  was  assembled,  to  believe  that  they 
were  thinking  of  him,  and  blessing  him  with  their 
prayers  !  It  has  been  as  if  an  angel  were  despatch- 
ed to  inform  him  that  supplication  was  being  made 
for  him,  and  that  therefore  he  ought  to  dry  up  his 
tears.  Yes,  and  the  sweet  remembrance  has  in 
some  cases  made  the  tears  forget  to  fall,  and  the 
half  uttered  groan  to  die  away  with  silent  submis- 
sion. He  has  laid  down  upon  his  restless  couch 
again,  and  it  seemed  as  if  it  had  been  smoothed 
afresh  for  him  by  some  viewless  agent ;  and  so  it 
has,  for  God  has  heard  the  prayers  of  the  church  on 
his  behalf,  and  has  made  "  all  his  bed  in  his  sickness."* 

*  It  has  been  said  that  the  last  two  particulars  are  not  the 
privileges  of  members  exclusively;  nor  of  them  as  members  of  a 


THE    GENERAL    DUTIES 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE     GENERAL     DUTIES     OF    CHURCH     MEMBERS     IN 
THEIR  INDIVIDUAL  CAPACITY. 

I.  Thet  should  seek  to  acquire  clear  and  enlarged 
views  of  divine  truth. 

It  is  a  fact  which  cannot  be  questioned,  that  a 
very  large  proportion  of  those  whom  we  believe  to 
be  real  Christians  are  mere  babes  in  knowledge. 
They  have  just  enough  instruction  to  know  that 
they  are  sinners,  and  that  salvation  is  all  of  grace 
through  Christ  Jesus.     But  ask  them  to  state,  prove, 

particular  church,  but  as  Christians  in  general.  It  is  unques- 
tionable, however,  that  church  members  have  a  prior  and  a 
stronger  claim  upon  their  pastors  and  each  other,  for  these  ex- 
pressions of  sympathy,  than  any  others  have  ;  and  it  has  been 
admitted,  even  by  those  who  object  to  the  author's  statement, 
''  that  churches  were  originally  formed  only  to  secure  and  pro- 
mote the  social  objects  of  their  union — i.  e.  to  bring  Christians, 
as  Christians,  more  closely  together,  to  make  them  known  to 
each  other  in  that  character,  and  to  bind  them  by  positive  en- 
gcigements  to  neighbourly  offices  and  brotherly  kindness ;"  if 
this  be  con'ect,  as  it  unquestionably  is,  then  certainly  church 
members,  as  such,  have  peculiar  claims  upon  their  pastors  and 
each  other  for  neighbourly  offices  and  brotherly  kindness ;  and 
who  will  doubt  if  this  be  a  privilege  ?  One  great  end  of  mem- 
bership, is  to  found  a  peculiar  claim  for  these  manifestations  not 
merely  of  Christian,  but  of  brotherly  love.  If  there  be  no  pe- 
culiarity of  claim  above  what  we  have  upon  each  other  as 
Christians,  why  are  we  formed  into  separate  churches  ? 

It  appears  to  me,  then,  that  in  addition  to  the  obligation 
which  rests  upon  me  to  pray  for  and  watch  over  my  members 
as  Christians,  I  am  bound  to  take  a  special  interest  in  their 
spiritual  affairs  as  members  of  the  church  under  my  care.  They 
stand  in  a  relation  totally  different  from  that  of  persons  not  in 
communion,  and  are  entided  far  beyond  the  latter  to  my  sym- 
pathy, prayer,  and  vigilance. 


OF    CHURCH    MEMBERS.  37 

and  defend,  in  a  scriptural  manner,  any  one  of  the 
leading  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and  you  would  im- 
mediately discover,  how  contracted  is  their  view, 
and  how  feeble  is  their  perception  of  divine  truth. 
Instead  of  walking  amidst  the  splendid  light  and  va- 
ried scenery  of  revelation,  with  the  confidence  and 
joy  of  men  whose  vision  is  clear  and  strong,  they 
are  groping  along  with  the  fear  and  hesitation  of 
those  who  are  partially  blind.  This,  in  most  cases, 
is  their  fault,  and  not  their  misfortune  merely.  We 
are  commanded  to  grow  in  knowledge  ;  and  the  apos- 
tle in  the  following  very  severe  language,  reprov- 
ed the  believing  Hebrews  for  their  ignorance. 
"  When  for  the  time  ye  ought  to  be  teachers,  ye 
have  need  that  one  teach  you  again,  wliich  be  the 
first  principles  of  the  oracles  of  God."  After  this  he 
exhorts  them  to  leave  the  principles  of  the  doctrine 
of  Christ,  and  go  on  to  perfection.  How  earnestly, 
in  other  parts  of  his  writings,  did  he  supplicate  for 
the  churches,  an  increase  of  their  religious  knowl- 
edge !  Eph.  i.  17,  18.  Colos.  i.  9.  It  is  very  com- 
mon for  ministers  to  complain  that  they  are  almost 
afraid  to  ascend  to  the  loftier  parts  of  revealed  truth, 
lest  a  great  portion  of  their  hearers,  instead  of  ea- 
gerly following  them,  should  reproach  them  with 
ascending  to  barren  and  almost  inaccessible  sum- 
mits. 

The  causes  of  this  deficiency  of  religious  knowl- 
edge in  our  members,  are  numerous  and  various. 
In  many  cases,  the  want  of  a  religious  education 
contributes  to  it.  Not  a  few  of  them  are  brought 
in  from  the  world,  when  they  are  far  advanced  in 
life.  There  is,  with  many,  a  more  culpable  cause  ; 
I  mean  a  systematic  neglect  of  the  sijbject.  «  What," 
they  exclaim,  "  will  head  knowledge  do  for  us  ?  we 
are  for  experience ;  experience  is  every  thing  in 


38  THE    GENERAL    DUTIES 

religion."  What  kind  of  experience  that  is,  which 
is  not  founded  on  knowledge,  I  am  at  a  loss  to  con- 
ceive. With  such  people,  ignorance  appears  to  be 
the  mother  of  devotion.  It  should  be  recollected 
that  it  is  in  the  spiritual  world,  as  it  is  in  the  natur- 
al ;  the  seed  of  the  kingdom  is  sown  in  the  light, 
and  light  is  essential  to  every  stage  of  its  growth. 
If  that  be  not  right  knowledge,  which  does  not  pro- 
duce feeling,  certainly  that  is  not  right  feeling 
which  is  not  produced  by  knowledge.  They  who 
have  only  head  knowledge,  dwell  in  the  frigid  zone 
of  Christianity ;  and  they  who  have  only  feeling, 
occupy  the  torrid  zone.  The  former  are  frozen 
amidst  mere  cold  and  heartless  speculation ;  the 
latter  are  scorched  amidst  wild  fanaticism. 

How  much  more  real  enjoyment  of  the  truth  is 
possessed  by  him  who  clearly  and  comprehensively 
understands  it !  and  how  much  more  useful  is  he 
likely  to  be  in  communicating  instruction,  than  the 
individual  who  barely  understands  first  principles ! 
Every  professing  Christian,  at  least  all  those  who 
have  leisure  for  reading,  should  endeavour  to  unite 
the  knowledge  of  a  good  theologian  with  the  expe- 
rience of  a  real  believer. 

In  order  to  this,  let  Christians  set  apart  time  not 
only  for  reading,  but  studying  the  scriptures ;  let 
them  read  theological  books  which  explain  and  prove 
the  doctrines  of  the  gospel ;  let  them  commit  to 
memory  the  admirable  definitions  of  these  doctrines 
contained  in  the  Assembly's  Shorter  Catechism  ;  let 
them  attend  upon  the  preaching  of  the  word  with 
a  view  not  only  to  be  comforted,  but  to  be  instruct- 
ed. The  exclusive  object  for  which  some  persons 
liear  sermons,  is  to  obtain  a  little  comfort.  They  sit 
waiting  and  watching  for  some  sweet  and  savoury 
assurance,  some  well  known  hackneyed  consolatory 


OF    CHURCH    MEMBERS^  39 

itopic,  some  lively  appeal  to  the  experience,  and 
until  this  comes,  they  think  lightly  of  every  thing 
else.  The  minister  may  have  given  the  clearest 
elucidation  of  some  dark  and  doubtful  passage,  the 
most  profound  discussion  of  some  sublime  doctrine, 
the  most  masterly  defence  of  some  disputed  truth ;: 
but  to  the  mere  comfort  hunters,  all  this  is  nothing 
else  than  the  husk  or  the  shell,  which  is  to  be  crack- 
ed and  thrown  away  for  the  kernel  of  a  little  Chris- 
tian experience.  From  such  sermons  they  go  home, 
with  hungry  and  cheerless  appetites,  complaining: 
that  they  have  found  it  a  lost  opportunity. 

Let  me  not  be  mistaken.  Comfort  ought  to  be 
sought  for,  but  always  through  the  medium  of  knowl- 
edge. The  best  warmth  is  that  which  comes  not 
from  ardent  spirits,  but  from  the  sun,  which  sends 
his  heat  to  the  frame,  in  those  beams  which, 
convey  light  to  the  eye.  The  fact  is,  that  some 
people's  religion  is  of  that  weak,  unhealthy  kind, 
which  is  supported  only  by  elixirs  and  cordials. 

After  all,  I  am  constrained  to  confess,  that  the 
darkness  which  rests  upon  the  mind  of  the  church 
member,  is  the  result,  in  some  cases,  of  that  cloudi- 
ness which  envelopes  the  mind  of  the  pastor  ;  if 
there  is  ignorance  in  the  pew,  it  is  because  there  is 
so  little  knowledge  in  the  pulpit.  When  the  preach- 
er dwells  on  nothing  but  a  few  hackneyed  common- 
place topics  of  an  experimental  or  consolatory  na- 
ture ;  when  all  the  varied  and  sublime  parts  of  re-  ' 
vealed  truth  are  neglected  for  one  unceasing  round 
of  beaten  subjects ;  when  a  text  is  selected  from 
time  to  time  which  requires  no  study  to  understand, 
no  ability  to  expound ;  when  nothing  is  heard  from 
one  Sabbath  to  another,  but  the  same  sentiments  in 
the  same  words,  until  the  introduction  of  a  new  or 
original  conception  would  startle  the  congreg&Lon 


4(^'  THE    GENERAL    DUTIES 

almost  as  much  as  the  entrance  of  a  spectre  ;  who  can 
wonder,  if,  under  such  circumstances,  the  congrega- 
tion should  grow  tired  of  their  preacher ;  or  if  such 
drowsy  tinklings  should  lull  the  fold,  till  with  their 
shepherd  they  sink  to  the  slumbers  of  indifference, 
amidst  the  thickening  gloom  of  religious  ignorance  ? 

II.  Advancement  in  religion  is  incumbent  on  eve- 
ry professing  Christian. 

As  the  usual  mode  of  admission  to  our  churches, 
subjects  their  members  to  a  scrutiny  of  their  conduct, 
it  is  considered  by  many  as  a  kind  of  ordeal,  which 
being  passed  with  success,  remits  them  from  any 
solicitude  about  farther  improvement.  A  kind  of 
indelible  character  is  then  impressed  upon  them, 
which  is  susceptible  of  neither  increase  nor  improve- 
ment. I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  they  come  deliberate- 
ly to  such  a  conclusion,  or  that  they  are  aware  of  any 
such  opinion  being  in  their  mind  ;  but  having  passed 
their  trials  with  honour,  they  insensibly  acquire  the 
idea,  that  noA\^  they  are  professed  and  acknowledged 
Christians,  that  their  religion  is  admitted  to  be  gen- 
uine, that  they  are  put  amongst  the  disciples,  and 
therefore  the  same  anxiety  is  no  longer  necessary. 
Often  and  often  have  we  seen,  especially  in  the  case 
of  young  persons,  that  the  act  of  joining  the  church, 
has  in  some  measure  diminished  the  earnestness 
with  which  their  minds  were  formerly  directed  to 
the  subject  of  religion.  They  were  growing  rapidly 
as  babes  in  Christ,  till  the  consciousness  of  being  a 
church  member,  and  acknowledged  a  Christian,  either 
by  generating  pride,  or  relaxing  diligence,  has  para- 
lyzed their  piety,  arrested  their  growth,  and  left 
them  dwarfs  in  grace  forever  after. 

We  should  consider  that  religion  is  not  an  ab- 
stract thing  of  times,  places,  and  ceremonies ;  nor 
is   the   religious   character   formed  by  any  single 


OF    CHURCH    MEMBERS.  41 

compliance,  however  public  or  however  solemn.  If 
it  were  admitted  that  regeneration  is  an  instantane- 
ous change,  in  which  the  whole  character  of  a  child 
of  God  is  formed  at  once,  this  will  not  apply  to 
membership.  Instead  of  considering  our  union  with 
the  church  as  the  goal  of  our  religious  career,  where 
improvement  may  cease,  and  progress  be  stopped, 
we  should  view  it  as  but  the  very  starting  point  from 
whence  we  are  to  forget  the  things  that  are  behind, 
and  press  towards  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  our  high 
calling.  From  that  moment,  we  are  under  more 
solemn  obligations  than  ever  to  grow  in  grace,  inas- 
much as  the  means  of  growth  are  increased.  Till 
then,  we  have  been  as  trees  growing  in  obscurity, 
without  the  aid  of  human  culture  ;  but  when  we  as- 
sociate with  a  church,  we  are  transplanted  into  a 
garden,  and  have  the  advantage  of  the  gardener's 
care,  and  should  therefore  abound  more  than  ever  in 
all  the  fruits  of  righteousness  which  are  by  Jesus 
Christ  unto  the  glory  of  God. 

III.  Consistency  in  their  conduct,  as  professing 
Christians,  is  a  most  obvious  and  pressing  obligation 
of  church  members. 

The  want  of  this  in  the  conduct  of  professing 
Christians  has  done  more  harm  to  Christianity  than 
all  the  ravings  of  infidelity  from  the  time  of  Cain  to 
the  death  of  Paine.  This  sacred  and  deathless 
cause  lifts  her  venerable  form,  bearing  the  scars  of 
many  a  wound,  not  inflicted  by  arrows  plumed  with 
the  pen  of  Voltaire  or  Hume  ;  oh,  no,  such  weapons 
bounded  from  her  bosom,  as  from  a  shield  of  triple 
brass,  and  dropped  at  her  feet  to  be  deposited  with 
the  spoils  of  her  victories  ;  but  the  darts  that  lacera- 
ted her,  and  left  the  memorials  of  their  mischief 
upon  her  form,  were  the  vices  and  follies  of  her  vo- 
taries. O  Christians  !  will  ye  scourge  and  lacerate 
4 


42  THE  GENERAL  DUTIES 

her  ?  will  ye  array  her  in  the  costume  of  scorn,  and, 
leading  her  forth  bleeding  and  dejected  to  meet  her 
enemies  in  the  gate,  proclaim,  "  Behold,  an  impos- 
tor !"  Will  ye  assist  to  raise  the  clamour  which  in- 
fidel philosophers  endeavoured  to  excite,  and  stir  up 
the  multitude  to  exclaim,  "  Away  with  her,  away 
with  her !  Crucify  her,  crucify  her  !"  Tremble  at 
the  thought.  If  Christianity  ever  die,  it  will  not  be 
in  the  field  of  conflict,  by  the  power  of  her  enemies, 
but  like  Csesar  in  the  capitol,  by  the  hand  of  her 
friends  ;  and  which  of  us  would  like  to  meet  the 
look  of  her  expiring  eye,  or  the  mild  reproach  of  her 
faltering  tongue,  "  What,  thou  my  son  !"  But  she 
cannot  die ;  wounded  she  may  be,  and  has  been ;  but 
the  memorials  of  her  injury  are  the  proofs  of  her  im- 
mortality, and  proclaim  her  to  be  of  heavenly  origin  : 
like  the  fabled  scars  of  the  heathen  gods  of  Greece 
and  Rome,  her  wounds  demonstrably  prove  tliat  a 
divinity  sustained  her. 

Still,  however,  the  inconsistencies  of  professing 
Christians  may  limit  her  reign,  although  they  cannot 
destroy  her  existence.  By  these  things  sinners  are 
hardened  in  their  courses,  the  access  to  life  is  ren- 
,dered  more  difficult,  while  the  avenues  of  eternal 
death  are  made  more  wide  and  easy.  That  man, 
whose  conduct  opposes  his  profession,  may  be  cer- 
tainly arraigned  for  the  crime  of  murder.  Let  him 
not  go  quietly  to  his  pillow  as  if  blood-guiltiness 
were  not  upon  his  conscience  ;  for  it  is  there,  and  a 
voice  is  continually  saying  to  him,  "  Thy  brother's 
blood  crieth  to  me  from  the  ground."  He  has  not 
fllain  the  body  of  a  fellow  mortal,  but  has  been  ac- 
cessory to  the  death  of  souls.  Some  that  sought  for 
an  apology  for  their  sins,  an  opiate  for  their  con- 
sciences, found  it  in  his  misconduct. 

I  have  no' need  to  specify  the  duties  included  in 


OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS.  43 

the  general  idea  of  consistency;  these  are  known 
well  enough.  The  apostle's  beautiful  and  compre- 
hensive admonition  is  a  sufficient  directory.  "  What- 
soever things  are  true,  whatsoever  things  are  hon- 
est, whatsoever  things  are  just,  whatsoever  things 
are  pure,  whatsoever  things  are  lovely,  whatsoever 
tilings  are  of  good  report,  if  there  be  any  virtue,  and 
if  there  be  any  praise,  think  on  these  things." 

I  particularly  exhort  church  members  to  beware 
of  what  might  be  denominated  the  minor  breaches 
of  consistency.  We  are  not  to  conclude  that  noth- 
ing breaks  the  uniformity  of  our  character,  but  what 
subjects  us  to  the  discipline  of  the  church.  Overt 
acts  of  immorality  are  comparatively  rare,  while  ten 
thousand  instances  of  less  delinquency,  such  as  the 
church  cannot  take  cognizance  of,  are  continually 
occurring  in  the  conduct  of  Christians,  to  the  dis- 
grace of  religion  and  the  injury  of  men's  souls. 
Those  things  are  seen  in  us,  which  would  pass  un- 
noticed in  others  who  make  no  profession  of  religion ; 
just  as  a  spot  which  would  be  lost  on  canvass,  is 
visible  on  cambric.  A  Christian's  character  is  like 
polished  steel,  which  may  have  its  lustre  destroyed, 
not  only  by  broad  spots  of  rust,  but  by  an  assem- 
blage of  innumerable  specks. 

More  scandals  have  occurred  in  the  Christian 
church  from  dishonourable  pecuniary  transactions 
than  from  any  other  source.  Instances  of  drunken- 
ness and  debauchery  are  seldom,  compared  with 
those  of  an  artful,  imposing,  dishonest  way  of  con- 
ducting business.  The  world  is  a  dangerous  and 
sucftessful  foe  to  grace  ;  and  although  every  church 
member  professes  himself  to  be  through  faith  a  con- 
queror, how  many  by  their  over-reaching,  ungener- 
ous conduct,  prove  that  they  are  yet  enslaved  by 
this  sordid  enemy.     Some  there   are  that  betray 


4i  THE  GENERAL  DUTIES 

their  Master  for  a  less  sum  than  that  which  Judas 
set  upon  his  blood ;  and,  for  a  tithe  of  thirty  pieces 
of  silver,  will  be  guilty  of  an  action  which  they 
must  know,  at  the  time,  will  provoke  the  severest 
invective  and  bitterest  sarcasm  against  all  re- 
ligion. 

IV.  Church  members  should  excel  in  the  mani- 
festation of  the  Christian  temper. 

The  mind  which  was  in  Christ  Jesus,  should  be 
in  them.  They  should  consider  his  character  as  a 
model  of  their  own ;  and  be  conspicuous  for  their 
poverty  of  spirit,  meekness,  gentleness,  and  love. 
They  should  seek  a  large  portion  of  the  "  wisdom 
which  Cometh  from  above  ;  which  is  first  pure,  then 
peaceable,  gentle,  easy  to  be  entreated,  full  of 
mercy  and  good  fruits,  without  partiality  and  with- 
out hypocrisy."  It  is  matter  of  surprise  and  regret, 
that  many  persons  seem  to  think  that  religion  has 
nothing  to  do  with  the  temper ;  and  that  provided 
they  are  free  from  gross  sins,  and  have  lively  feelings 
m  devotional  exercises,  they  may  be  as  petulant, 
irritable,  and  implacable  as  they  please.  This  is  a 
dreadful  error,  and  has  done  gi'eat  mischief  to  the 
.cause  of  God.  A  sour,  ill-natured  Christian,  if  I 
may  describe  him  by  a  resemblance  as  fabulous  as 
that  of  the  centaur,  is  like  a  lamb  with  a  dog's  head, 
a  dove  with  a  vulture's  beak,  a  rose  with  leaves  of 
nettles.  If  there  be  any  one  word  which  above  all 
others  should  describe  a  Christian's  character,  it  is 
that  which  represents  his  divine  Father ;  and  as  it 
is  said,  that  God  is  love,  so  should  it  be  also  affirm- 
ed, that  a  Christian  is  love — ^love  embodied,  an  in- 
carnation of  love.  His  words,  conduct,  nay,  his 
very  looks,  should  be  so  many  expressions  of  love. 

V.  Church  members  should  be  vei-y  eminent  for 
a  right  discharge  of  all  their  social  duties. 


OP  CHURCH  MEMBERS.  45 

The  apostles  have  given  this  great  importance 
by  the  frequency  with  which  they  have  introduced 
it.*  Christianity,  so  far  from  loosening  the  bands 
of  society,  adds  to  them  incredible  strength  and 
firmness,  by  motives  draAvn  from  the  eternal  world. 
One  part  of  the  design  of  revelation  is  to  purify  and 
strengthen  the  social  principle,  and  carry  it  to  its 
greatest  elevation  and  perfection. 

A  good  Christian,  and  yet  a  bad  husband,  fathef, 
brother,  neighbour,  or  subject,  is  an  anomaly  which 
the  world  never  yet  beheld.  Professing  Christians 
should  excel  all  others  in  the  beauties  of  social 
virtue.  Religion  should  give  additional  tenderness 
to  the  conjugal  relationship ;  greater  love  to  the 
parent,  and  obedience  to  the  child ;  fresh  kindness 
to  the  master,  and  diligence  to  the  servant.  The 
world  should  look  to  the  church  with  this  conviction, 
"  Well,  if  social  virtue  were  driven  from  every  other 
portion  of  society,  it  would  find  an  asylum,  and  be 
cherished  with  care,  upon  the  heights  of  Zion." 
Then  will  religion  have  attained  its  highest  credit 
upon  earth,  when  it  shall  be  admitted  by  universal 
consent,  that  to  say  a  man  is  a  Christian,  is  an  in- 
disputable testimony  to  his  excellence  in  all  the  re- 
lations he  bears  to  society. 

VI.  There  are  duties  to  be  discharged  in  refer- 
ence to  the  iDorld. 

By  the  world,  I  mean  all  those  of  every  party 
and  denomination  who  are  destitute  of  true  godli- 
ness. The  apostle  has  summed  up  our  obliga- 
tions towards  them  under  the  comprehensive  injunc- 
tion, "Walk  in  wisdom  towards  them  which  are 
without."!     Iji  another  place,  we  are  commanded 

*  Ephes.  V.  22,  vi.  1—9.    Col.  iii.  18.     1  Tim.  vi.  1—4. 
1  Pet.  iii.  1,  2.     1  Pet.  ii.  }8, 
t  Col,  jv,  5, 


46  THE  GENERAL  DUTIES 

to  "Let  our  light  shine  before  men,  that  they  seeing 
our  good  works,  may  glorify  our  Father  which  is  in 
heaven."*  We  are  also  exhorted  "to  have  our 
conversation  honest  (this  word  signifies  beautiful, 
honourable)  among  the  Gentiles."f  In  order  to 
comply  with  this,  we  must  act  consistently  with  our 
profession  ;  excel  in  the  observance  of  social  duties  ; 
abound  in  mercy ;  bear  a  prudent  testimony  against 
evil  practices  ;  be  most  punctiliously  exact  in  fulfil- 
ling all  our  engagements,  and  performing  all  our 
promises  ;  live  in  a  most  peaceable  and  neighbourly 
manner  ;  perform  every  office  of  kindness  and  char- 
ity which  can  please  or  benefit;  and  set  an  exam- 
ple of  industry,  honesty,  and  generosity. 

VII.  We  should  as  professing  Christians  he  ex- 
emplary  in  our  obedience  to  the  civil  magistrate. 

The  Scriptures  which  enjoin  this  duty  are  too 
numerous  to  be  quoted  at  length.|  One  only  shall 
be  given,  but  that  is  a  very  striking  one.  "Let 
every  soul  be  subject  to  the  higher  powers ;  for 
tliere  is  no  power  but  of  God ;  the  powers  that  be, 
are  ordained  of  God.  Whosoever  therefore  resist- 
eth  the  power,  resisteth  the  ordinance  of  God :  and 
tliey  that  resist  shall  receive  to  themselves  damna- 
tion." This  injunction  must  of  course  be  understood 
as  relating  to  matters  purely  civil :  or  in  other  words 
to  those  laws  which  are  not  in  opposition  to  the 
spirit  and  letter  of  divine  revelation.  If  rulers  en- 
join any  thing  which  is  condemned  by  the  word  of 
trutli,  it  is  the  duty  of  a  Christian,  without  hesita- 
tion, and  at  all  hazards,  to  act  upon  the  principles, 
and  follow  the  example  of  the  apostles,  and  "  obey 
God  rather  than  man." 

*  Matt.  V.  16.  1 1  Pet.  H.  12. 

X  Rom.  xiii.  1,  2.  Acts  xxiii.  5.  Titus  iii.  1.  1  Pet.  ii.  13, 
14.    1  Tim.  ii.  1—3. 


OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS.  47 

God  forbid  I  should  teach  a  doctrine  so  perni- 
cious, as  that  one  of  the  first  efforts  of  true  piety 
when  it  enters  the  soul  is  to  extinguish  the  love  of 
civil  liberty ;  or  that  having  broken  the  fetters  of 
vice,  it  immediately  bows  the  regenerated  soul  into 
submission  to  the  yoke  of  despotism.  No  such 
thing ;  religion  is  a  noble,  and  sublime,  and  elevat- 
ing principle.  It  expands,  not  contracts  the  mind. 
It  is  not  a  spirit  of  bondage  which  causes  its  pos- 
sessor to  fear ;  but  it  is  a  spirit  of  power,  and  of  a 
sound  mind.  It  lifts  the  soul  from  the  dust,  and 
does  not  chain  it  there  ;  it  has  raised  a  noble  army 
of  martyrs,  every  one  of  whose  millions  was  a  hero 
that  defied  the  tyrant's  rage,  and  spurned  his  yoke. 
Religion  therefore  is  no  friend  of  slavery,  nor  can 
any  of  its  precepts  be  quoted  by  the  tyrant  as  an  ex- 
cuse for  his  trampling  on  the  liberties  of  mankind. 

Avowing  thus  much,  and  admitting  that  the  most 
spiritual  Christian  may  take  an  interest,  and  oughi 
to  take  an  interest,  in  public  affairs ;  nay,  that  he 
ought  to  maintain  a  ceaseless  jealousy  over  the 
constitution  and  freedom  of  his  country,  still  I  con- 
tend that  a  constant,  and  noisy,  and  factious  med- 
dling in  party  politics,  is  as  injurious  to  his  own 
personal  religion,  as  it  is  to  the  interest  of  piety  in 
general.  We  do  not  cease  to  be  citizens,  when 
we  become  Christians ;  but  we  are  in  danger  of 
ceasing  to  be  Christians,  when  we  become  politi- 
cians. It  is  with  politics  as  with  money  ;  it  is  not 
the  temperate  use,  but  the  immoderate  love  of  it, 
that  is  the  root  of  all  evil.  Thousands  of  professors 
of  religion  have  made  shipwreck  of  their  faith  and 
a  good  conscience,  during  the  tempests  of  political 
agitation ;  let  us  then,  as  we  value  our  lives,  be 
cautious  how  we  embark  on  this  stormy  and  troub- 
led ocean. 


48  GENERAL  DUTIES   OF   CHURCH  MEMBERS. 

There  is  one  way  in  which  many  Christians  of- 
fend against  the  law^  of  their  country  without  scru- 
ple, and  without  remorse  ;  I  mean  by  endeavouring 
to  evade  the  payment  of  taxes.  Had  there  been 
no  Christian  statute  to  condemn  this  practice,  the 
general  principles  of  reason  would  be  quite  sufficient 
to  prove  its  criminality.  But  the  New  Testament 
has  added  the  authority  of  revelation  to  the  dictates 
of  reason  ;  and  thus  made  it  a  sin  against  God,  no 
less  than  a  crime  against  society,  to  defraud  the 
revenue.  "  Render  unto  Cesar  the  things  that  are 
Cesar's  ;  tribute  to  whom  tribute  is  due,  and  custom 
to  whom  custom,"  is  the  authoritative  language  of 
St.  Paul.  This  precept  derives  great  force  from 
the  consideration  that  it  was  delivered  at  a  time, 
and  under  a  government,  in  which  the  taxes  were 
not  imposed  by  the  people  themselves,  but  by  the 
arbitrary  power  of  a  despot.  Certainly  if,  under 
these  circumstances,  it  was  the  duty  of  a  Christian 
to  pay  the  tribute  money,  any  effort  which  we  make 
to  evade  it,  must  be  additionally  criminal,  since  we 
are  taxed  by  the  will  of  our  representatives.  The 
excuses  usually  made  in  justification  of  this  practice, 
only  serve  to  show  how  far  even  some  good  people 
may  be  imposed  upon,  by  the  deceitfulness  of  the 
human  heart.  Every  time  we  have  made  a  false 
return  on  the  schedule  which  regulates  our  quota 
of  taxation,  or  that  we  have  purchased  knowingly  a 
contraband  article  of  food,  beverage,  or  dress,  we 
have  committed  a  fraud  upon  society,  have  assumed 
a  power  to  dispense  with  the  laws  of  our  country, 
have  violated  the  precepts  of  the  New  Testament, 
have  brought  the  guilt  of  a  complicated  crime  upon 
our  conscience,  and  have  subjected  ourselves  to 
the  displeasure  of  God,  and  the  discipline  of  his 
church. 


DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS,  &C.      49 

CHAPTER  V. 

ON  THE  DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS    TO    THEIR 
PASTORS. 

It  is  the  will  and  appointment  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  King  and  Head  of  his  churches,  that  they 
should  behave  towards  their  pastors  as  his  ministers, 
who  come  in  his  name,  bear  his  conmiands,  and 
transact  his  business ;  and  who  are  to  be  treated, 
in  every  respect,  in  a  manner  that  corresponds  with 
their  office.  In  a  subordinate  sense,  they  are  am- 
bassadors for  Christ,  and  are  to  be  received  and 
esteemed  in  a  way  that  corresponds  with  the  au- 
thority and  glory  of  the  Sovereign  who  commissions 
them.  Whoever  slights,  insults,  or  neglects  them, 
in  the  discharge  of  their  official  duties,  disobeys  and 
despises  their  divine  Master,  who  will  keenly  resent 
all  the  injuries  that  are  offered  them.  No  earthly  sov- 
ereign will  alloAv  his  messengers  to  be  rejected  and 
insulted  with  impunity ;  much  less  will  the  Lord  of 
the  church.  Those  who  entertain  low  thoughts  of 
the  pastoral  office,  and  neglect  its  ministrations ; 
who  speak  contemptuously  of  their  ministers  ;  who 
excite  a  spirit  of  resistance  to  their  counsels,  admo- 
nitions, and  reproofs  ;  who  endeavour  to  lessen  that 
just  reverence,  to  which,  for  their  works'  sake,  and 
on  their  Master's  behalf,  they  are  entitled,  certainly 
despise  them,  and  not  only  them,  but  Him  that  sent 
them  also,  and  for  such  conduct  will  incur  the  heavy 
displeasure  of  Christ,  Luke  x.  16.  1  Thess.  v.  13. 

But  to  descend  to  particulars  ;  the  duty  of  church 
members  towards  their  pastors  includes : 

I.  Submission  to  their  just  and  scriptural  aw- 
ihority. 

5 


50        DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

It  is  readily  admitted  that  the  unscriptural,  and 
therefore  usurped  domination  of  the  priesthood  is 
the  root  whence  arose  the  whole  system  of  papal 
tyranny :  which,  springing  up  like  a  poison  tree  in 
the  garden  of  the  Lord,  withered  by  its  shadow,  and 
blighted  by  its  influence,  almost  every  plant  and 
flower  of  genuine  Christianity.  It  is  matter  of  no 
regret,  therefore,  nor  of  surprise,  if  a  ceaseless  jeal- 
ousy should  be  maintained  by  those  who  understand 
the  principles  of  religious  liberty,  against  the  en- 
croachments of  pastoral  authority.  Priestly  domin- 
ion, as  it  appears  in  the  Vatican,  is  the  most  detest- 
able and  the  most  mischievous  of  all  tyranny ;  but 
when  it  appears  in  the  pastor  of  an  independent 
church,  divested  at  once  of  the  elements  of  power 
and  the  trappings  of  majesty,  the  mere  mimicry  of 
authority,  it  is  rather  ridiculous  than  alarming,  and 
bears  no  nearer  resemblance  to  its  prototype  at 
Rome,  than  the  little  croaking,  hopping  animal  of 
the  pond,  did  to  the  ox  of  the  field,  which  his  pride 
led  him  to  emulate,  till  he  burst. 

Still,  however,  there  is  authority  belonging  to 
the  pastor ;  for  office  without  authority  is  a  solecism. 
"Remember  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,"  said 
St.  Paul  to  the  Hebrews,  xiii.  7.  "  Obey  them  that, 
have  the  rule  over  you.  Submit  yourselves,  for  they 
watch  for  your  souls,"  ver.  17.  "They  addicted 
themselves  to  the  ministry ;  submit  yourselves  to 
such."  1  Cor.  xvi.  15,  IG.  These  are  inspired  in- 
junctions, and  they  enjoin  obedience  and  submission 
on  Christian  churches  to  their  pastors.  The  au- 
thority of  pastors,  however,  is  not  legislative  or 
coercive,  but  simply  declarative  and  executive.  To 
define  with  precision  its  limits,  is  as  difficult  as  to 
mark  the  boundaries  of  the  several  colours  of  the 


TO  THEIR  PASTORS.  51 

rainbow,  or  those  of  light  and  darkness  at  the  hour 
of  twilight  in  the  hemisphere.  This  is  not  the  only 
case,  in  which  the  precise  limits  of  authority  are  left 
undefined  by  the  Scriptures.  The  duties  of  the  con- 
jugal union  are  laid  down  in  the  same  general  man- 
ner: the  husband  is  to  rule,  and  the  wife  to  obey; 
yet  it  is  difficult  to  declare  where,  in  this  instance, 
authority  and  submission  end.  In  each  of  these 
instances,  the  union  is  founded  on  mutual  love,  con- 
fidence, and  esteem,  and  it  might  therefore  be  ration- 
ally supposed,  that,  under  these  circumstances,  gen- 
eral terms  are  sufficient,  and  that  there  would  arise 
no  contests  for  power.  If  the  people  see  that  all  the 
authority  of  their  pdstor  is  employed  for  their  benefit, 
they  will  not  be  inclined  to  ascertain  by  measurement 
whether  he  has  passed  its  limits.  The  very  circum- 
stance of  his  prerogative  being  thus  undefined,  should, 
on  the  one  hand,  make  him  afraid  of  extending  it,  and 
on  tlie  other,  render  his  church  cautious  of  dimin- 
ishing it.  It  is  my  decided  conviction,  that,  in  some 
of  our  churches,  the  pastor  is  depressed  far  below 
his  just  level.  He  is  considered  merely  in  the  light 
of  a  speaking  brother.  He  has  no  official  distinction 
or  authority.  His  opinion  is  received  with  no  defer- 
ence, his  person  treated  with  no  respect. 

Those  persons  who  are  anxious  to  strip  their  pas- 
tors of  all  just  elevation,  cannot  expect  to  derive 
much  edification  from  their  labours  ;  for  instruction 
and  advice,  like  substances  falling  to  the  earth,  im- 
press the  mind  with  a  momentum  proportionate  to 
the  height  from  which  tliey  descend. 

II.  Church  members  should  treat  their  pastor  with 
distinguishing  honour,  esteem,  and  love. 

«  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  accounted  vor- 
thy  of  double  honour,  especially  they  that  labour  in 


52        DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

the  word  and  doctrine."*  1  Tim.  v.  17.  « Knew 
them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  esteem  them 
very  highly  in  love,  for  their  works'  sake."  1  Thess. 
V.  11,  12.  To  prescribe  in  what  way  our  love  should 
express  itself,  is  almost  needless,  as  love  is  the  most 
inventive  passion  of  the  heart,  and  will  find  or  make 
a  thousand  opportunities  for  displaying  its  power. 
Love  is  q]so  practical,  as  well  as  ingenious,  and  does 
not  confine  itself  either  to  the  speculations  of  the 
judgment,  or  the  feelings  of  the  heart.  It  breathes 
in  kind  words,  and  lives  in  kind  deeds.  Where  a 
minister  is  properly  esteemed  and  loved,  there  will 
be  the  greatest  deference  for  his  opinions,  the  most 
delicate  attention  to  his  comfort,  a  scrupulous  re- 
spect for  his  character.  Some  people  treat  their  minis- 
ter as  if  he  could  feel  nothing  but  blows.  They  are 
rude,  uncourteous,  churlish.  Instead  of  this,  let  him 
see  the  most  studious  and  constant  care  to  promote  his 
happiness  and  usefulness.  When  he  is  in  sickness, 
visit  him ;  in  trouble,  sympathize  with  him  ;  when  ab- 
sent from  home,  take  a  kind  interest  in  his  family ; 
when  he  returns,  greet  him  with  a  smile ;  at  the 
close  of  the  labours  of  the  Sabbath,  let  the  deacons 
and  leading  members  gather  round  him  in  the  vestry, 
and  not  suffer  him  to  retire  from  his  scene  of  public 
labours  without  the  reward  of  some  tokens  of  their 


*It  is  surprising  to  me  that  an  attempt  should  have  been 
made  to  found  on  no  other  basis  than  this  passage,  a  double 
office  of  eldership  in  the  church,  and  to  establish  a  distinction 
between  ruling  and  preaching  elders,  when  nothing  more  can 
be  fairly  inferred  from  the  peissage,  than  that  the  apostles  in- 
tended to  show  the  whole  design  and  duties  of  the  elder's  office, 
and  (o  pronounce  him  entitled  to  peculiar  respect,  who  fulfilled 
them  all,  and  who  to  ruling  well  added  much  diligence  in 
preaching  the  word. 


TO  THEIR  PASTORS.  53 

approbation,  if  it  be  only  one  friendly  pressure  of  the 
hand.  Let  him  see  that  his  prayers,  and  sermons, 
and  solicitude,  render  him  dear  to  the  hearts  of  his 
flock.  It  is  astonishing  what  an  influence  is  some- 
times produced  upon  a  minister's  mind  and  comfort, 
even  by  the  least  expression  of  his  people's  regard. 
Of  this  we  have  a  beautiful  instance  in  the  life  of  St. 
Paul.  On  that  important  journey  to  Rome,  which 
was  to  decide  the  question  of  life  or  death,  he  ap- 
pears to  have  felt  a  season  of  temporary  depression 
when  the  imperial  city  presented  itself  to  his  view. 
In  silent  meditation  he  revolved,  not  without  some 
degree  of  dismay,  his  approacliing  appeal  to  a  tribu- 
nal from  which  he  had  nothing  in  the  way  of  clem- 
ency to  expect.  For  a  little  while  the  heroism  of 
this  exalted  man  was  somewhat  affected  by  his  situ  ■ 
ation.  At  this  juncture,  some  of  the  Roman  Chris- 
tians, who  had  been  apprized  of  his  approach,  came 
out  as  far  as  the  Apiiforum,  and  the  Three  Taverns, 
to  meet  him,  "  whom,  when  Paul  saw,  he  thanked 
God,  and  took  courage."  From  that  moment,  fears 
of  Nero,  of  prison,  and  of  death,  all  left  him.  He 
sprung  forward  with  new  ardour  in  his  career,  pre- 
pared to  offer  himself  in  sacrifice  on  the  altar  of  mar- 
tyrdom. If,  then,  the  love  of  these  brethren,  who  had 
travelled  a  few  stages  to  meet  St.  Paul,  produced  so 
happy  an  effect  upon  the  mind  of  this  illustrious 
apostle,  how  certainly  might  the  members  of  our 
churches  calculate  upon  a  similar  influence  being 
produced  upon  the  hearts  of  their  pastors,  by  even 
the  smaller  expressions  of  their  affection  ! 

III.  Attendance  upon  their  ministration,  is  another 
duty  which  church  members  owe  their  pastors. 

This  attendance  should  be  constant,  not  occasion- 
al. Some  of  our  members  give  unspeakable  pain  to 
their  pastors  by  the  irregularity  of  their  visits  to  the 


54        DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

house  of  God.  A  little  inclemency  of  weather,  or 
the  slightest  indisposition  of  body,  is  sure  to  render 
their  seats  vacant.  Sometimes  a  still  more  guilty 
cause  than  this  exists.  Oli !  "  Tell  it  not  in  Gath 
publish  it  not  in  Askelon,  lest  the  daughters  of  tlie 
Philistines  triumph."  Many  professors  do  not  scru 
,  pie  to  devote  a  part  of  the  Sabbath  to  travelling 
y  They  do  not  probably  set  oif  upon  a  journey  in  the 
morning  of  the  Sabbath,  and  travel  all  day,  but  they 
set  off  perhaps  on  Saturday  evening,  and  arrive  at 
home  late  on  Sunday  morning;  or  they  leave  home 
after  tea  on  Sunday  evening,  and  thus  take  only  a 
part  of  the  hallowed  day  from  its  destined  purpose. 
This  practice,  it  is  to  be  feared,  has  much  increased 
of  late,  and  is  become  one  of  the  prevailing  sins  of 
the  religious  world.  Such  persons  deserve  to  be 
Drought  under  the  censures  of  the  church. 

Some  persons  are  irregular  in  their  attendance 
through  the  distance  at  which  they  live  from  their 
place  of  public  worship.  Oftentimes  this  is  unavoid- 
able ;  but  it  is  a  great  inconsistency  for  professing 
''  Christians  voluntarily  to  choose  a  residence  which, 
from  its  remoteness  from  the  house  of  God,  must  of- 
ten deprive  them  of  the  communion  of  the  saints. 
Such  a  disposition  to  sacrifice  spiritual  privileges  to 
mere  temporal  enjoyment,  does  not  afford  much  evi- 
dence that  religion  is  with  them  the  one  thing  need- 
ful, or  that  they  have  the  mind  of  David,  who 
thought  the  threshold  of  the  sanctuary  was  to  be 
preferred  to  the  saloon  and  the  park  of  the  palace. 
Injurious  as  the  practice  necessarily  must  be  to  the 
individuals  themselves,  it  is  still  more  so  to  their 
servants  and  children. 

In  the  families  of  the  poor,  and  in  others,  indeed, 
where  no  servant  is  kept,  the  mother  is  detained 
from  public  worship  far  more  than  she  ought  to  be, 


TO  THEIR  PASTORS. 


55 


in  consequence  of  her  husband  not  taking  his  share 
of  parental  duty.  Many  fathers  will  suffer  their 
wives  to  be  kept  from  the  sanctuary  for  weeks  to- 
gether, rather  than  take  charge  of  their  children, 
even  for  one  part  of  the  Sabbath.  This  is  most  un- 
kind, and  most  unjust.  A  mother,  it  might  be 
thought,  has  pain  and  toil  enough  already,  without 
being  called  to  suffer  unnecessary  privations  in  re- 
ligious matters.  That  must  be  an  unfeeling  hus- 
band, who  would  not  gladly  afford  an  hour's  rest  and 
respite  to  his  wife,  on  the  day  set  apart  for  sacred 
repose. 

Professing  Christians  should  feel  the  obligations 
to  attend  week  day  services.  Most  ministers  have 
often  to  complain,  that  they  are  half  deserted  on 
these  occasions.  Surely,  with  such  hearts  and 
amidst  such  circumstances  as  ours,  it  is  too  long  to 
go  from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath  without  the  aid  of  pub- 
lic worship.  All  persons  have  not  the  command 
of  their  own  time  ;  but  in  the  case  of  those  who 
have,  the  neglect  is  inexcusable,  and  argues  a  very 
low  state  of  religion  in  the  soul.  And  what  shall 
be  said  of  those  members  whom  their  pastor,  on  his 
way  to  the  house  of  God,  either  meets  going  to 
parties  of  pleasure,  or  sees  in  the  very  circles  of 
gayety  ? 

A  minister  has  a  right  to  expect  his  members  at 
the  meetings  for  social  prayer.*     The  Christian  that 

*  Unfortunately  for  the  interests  of  our  prayer  meetings,  some 
brethren  who  lead  our  devotions  are  so  outrageously  long,  that 
after  enjoying  the  first  half  of  their  prayers,  the  congregation 
are  anxiously  waiting  for  the  close  of  the  other  half.  We  are 
often  prayed  into  a  good  frame,  and  then  prayed  out  of  it  again, 
by  those  who  extend  their  supplications  to  the  length  of  twenty 
or  five  and  twenty  minutes  at  a  time.  A  prayer  on  these  occa- 
sions should  rarely  exceed  ten  minutes.    I  do  most  earnestly 


90  DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

neglects  these  betrays  such  an  utter  indifference  to 
the  interests  of  the  church,  and  the  comfort  of  the 
pastor,  as  well  as  so  much  lukewarmness  in  his  own 
personal  religion,  as  to  be  a  fit  subject  for  the  exer- 
cise of  discipline. 

IV.  Earnest  prayer. 

How  often  and  how  earnestly  did  the  great 
apostle  of  the  Gentiles  repeat  that  sentence,  which 
contained  at  once  the  authority  of  a  command  and 
the  tenderness  of  a  petition — «  Brethren,  pray  for 
us."  In  another  place,  he  ascribes  his  deliverance 
and  preservation  to  the  prayers  of  the  churches — 
«  You  also  helping  together  by  prayer  for  us."  2 
Cor.  i.  11.  Surely,  then,  if  this  illustrious  man  was 
dependent  upon,  and  indebted  to  the  prayers  of 
Christians,  how  much  more  so  the  ordinary  ministers 
of  Christ !  Pray,  then,  for  your  ministers  ;  for  the 
increase  of  their  intellectual  attainments,  spiritual 


recommend  this  to  the  consideration  of  those  brethren  who  are 
in  the  habit  of  engag-ing  in  public  prayer.  Devotion  ends 
when  weariness  begins.  Brevity,,  fervour,  and  variety,  are  the 
qualities  which  all  should  seek.  It  is  also  to  be  regretted  that 
the  prayers  are  so  much  alike  in  the  arrangement  of  their 
parts.  Each  individual  seems  to  thiyk  it  necessary  that  he 
should  pursue  a  regular  routine.  How  much  more  edifying 
would  it  be,  if  one  were  to  confine  himself  to  one  topic,  and 
the  next  were  to  enlarge  on  what  the  preceding  one  had  omit- 
ted. U  a  person  feels  his  mind  impressed  and  drawn  out  by 
any  particular  subject,  let  him  confine  himself  to  that  subject, 
and  not  suppose  that  his  supplications  will  be  unacceptable 
either  to  God  or  man  because  he  has  not  brought  in  the  sick, 
the  church,  the  minister,  the  nation,  the  world,  &.€.  &c.  How 
affecting  and  impressive  would  it  be  to  hear  a  brother  some- 
times confine  his  whole  intercession  to  his  minister's  usefulness ; 
sometimes  to  the  church ;  sometimes  to  the  spread  of  the  gos- 
pel in  the  world !  See  a  most  admirable  letter  of  Mr.  Newton's 
on  this  subject  in  his  Omicron. 


TO  THEIR  PASTORS.  57 

qualifications,  and  ministerial  success.  Pray  for 
them  in  your  private  approaches  to  the  throne  of 
grace  ;  pray  for  them  at  the  family  altar ;  and  thus 
teach  your  servants  and  children  to  respect  and  love 
them.  Reasons  both  numerous  and  cogent  enforce 
this  duty.  It  is  enjoined  by  divine  authority.  It  is 
due  to  the  arduous  nature  of  their  employment. 
Little  do  our  churches  know  the  number  and  mag- 
nitude of  our  temptations,  discouragements,  difficul- 
ties, and  trials. 

"  'Tis  not  a  cause  of  small  import 

The  pastor's  care  demands, 
But  what  might  fill  an  angel's  heart, 
And  filled  a  Saviour's  hands." 

Our  office  is  no  bed  of  down  or  of  roses,  on  which 
tlie  indolent  may  repose  with  careless  indifference, 
or  uninterrupted  slumbers.  Far,  very  far  from  it. 
Cares  of  oppressive  weight;  anxieties  which  can 
be  known  only  by  experience  ;  labours  of  a  mental 
kind  almost  too  strong  and  incessant  for  the  powers 
of  mind  to  sustain,  fall  to  our  lot,  and  demand  the 
prayerful  sympathy  of  our  flocks.  And  then,  as 
another  claim  for  our  people's  prayers,  we  might 
urge  the  consideration  of  their  own  interest,  which 
is  identified  with  all  our  efforts.  We  are  to  our 
people  just  what  God  makes  us,  and  no  more  ;  and 
he  is  willing  to  make  us  almost  what  they  ask.  A 
regard  to  tlieir  own  spiritual  profit,  if  nothing  else, 
should  induce  them  to  bear  us  much  on  their  hearts 
before  the  throne  of  divine  grace.  Prayer  is  a 
means  of  assisting  a  minister  within  the  reach  of 
all.  They  who  can  do  nothing  more,  can  pray. 
The  sick,  who  cannot  encourage  their  minister  by 
their  presence  in  the  sanctuary,  can  bear  him  upon 
their  hearts  in  their  lonely  chamber :  the  poory  who 


58        DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

cannot  add  to  his  temporal  comfort  by  pecuniary 
donations,  can  supplicate  their  God  "  to  supply  all 
his  needs  according  to  his  riches  in  glory  by  Christ 
Jesus :"  the  timid,  who  cannot  approach  to  offer 
him  the  tribute  of  their  gratitude,  can  pour  their 
praises  into  the  ear  of  Jehovah,  and  entreat  him  still 
to  encourage  the  soul  of  his  servant :  the  ignorant, 
who  cannot  hope  to  add  one  idea  to  the  stock  of  his 
knowledge,  can  place  him  by  prayer  before  the 
fountain  of  celestial  radiance  :  even  the  dying,  who 
can  no  longer  busy  themselves  as  aforetime  for  his 
interests,  can  gather  up  their  remaining  strength, 
and  employ  it  in  the  way  of  prayer  for  their  pastor. 

Prayer,  if  it  be  sincere,  always  increases  our  af- 
fection for  its  object.  We  never  feel  even  our 
dearest  friends  to  be  so  dear,  as  when  Ave  have  com- 
mended them  to  the  goodness  of  God.  It  is  the 
best  extinguisher  of  enmity,  and  the  best  fuel  for 
the  flame  of  love.  If  some  professing  Christians 
were  to  take  from  the  time  they  spend  in  praising 
their  ministers,  and  others  from  that  which  they 
employ  in  blaming  them,  and  both  were  to  devote 
it  to  the  act  of  praying  for  them,  the  former  would 
find  still  more  cause  for  admiration,  and  the  latter 
far  less  reason  for  censure. 

V.  Members  should  encourage  others  to  attend 
upon  the  ministry  of  their  pastors. 

Let  us  go  up  to  the  house  of  the  Lord,  is  an  in- 
vitation which  they  should  often  address  to  the  peo- 
ple of  the  world,  who  either  attend  no  place  of 
worship  at  all,  or  where  the  truth  is  not  preached. 
A  minister  cannot  himself  ask  people  to  attend  his 
place  of  worship,  but  those  who  are  in  the  habit  of 
hearing  him  can ;  and  it  is  astonishing  to  what  an 
extent  the  usefulness  of  private  Christians  may  be 
carried  in  this  way.     I  have  received  very  many 


TO  THEIR  PASTORS.  59 

into  the  fellowship  of  the  church  under  my  care, 
wlio  were  first  brought  under  the  sound  of  the  gos- 
pel by  the  kind  solicitations  of  a  pious  neighbour. 
To  draio  away  the  hearers  of  one  faithful  preacher 
to  another,  is  a  despicable  ambition — mere  sectarian 
zeal :  but  to  invite  those  who  never  hear  the  gospel, 
to  listen  to  the  joyful  sound,  is  an  effort  worthy  the 
mind  of  an  angel.  Shall  sinners  invite  one  another 
to  iniquity— ^to  the  brothel,  the  theatre,  the  tavern — 
and  Christians  not  attempt  to  draw  them  to  the  house 
of  God  ?  This  is  one  way  in  which  every  member, 
of  every  church,  may  be  the  means  of  doing  great 
good ;  the  ricli,  the  poor,  male  and  female,  masters 
and  servants,  young  and  old,  have  all  some  ac- 
quaintance over  whom  they  may  exert  their  influ- 
ence ;  and  how  can  it  be  better  employed  than  in 
attracting  them  to  those  places 

"  Where  streams  of  heavenly  mercy  flow, 
And  words  of  sweet  salvation  sound  ]" 

VI.  It  is  incumbent  on  church  members  to  make 
known  to  their  pastor  any  thing  of  importance  that 
occurs  xtnihin  the  scope  of  their  observation,  or  the 
course  of  their  experience,  relating  to  his  church  and 
congregation. 

For  instance,  their  own  spiritual  embarrassments, 
trials,  temptations ;  the  declensions,  backslidings, 
and  sins  of  others,  which  they  imagine  may  have 
escaped  his  notice,  and  Avhich  they  have  first  tried, 
by  their  own  personal  efforts,  to  remove.  If  they 
perceive  any  root  of  bitterness  growing  up,  which 
they  have  not  strength  or  skill  enough  to  eradicate, 
it  is  then  manifestly  their  duty  to  inform  him  of  the 
circumstance.  If  they  perceive  any  individual  whose 
ease  has  been  overlooked,  any  one  in  circumstances 
which  need  sympathy  or  relief,  any  who  are  strug- 


60        DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

gliu^  with  affliction,  but  are  too  modest  or  timid  to 
disclose  their  situation ;  they  should  bring  all  such 
occurrences  under  his  notice.  Especially  should 
they  encourage,  by  their  own  personal  attentions,  any 
persons  in  the  congregation  who  appear  to  be  under 
religious  concern ;  in  such  cases,  they  should  put 
forth  all  their  tenderest  solicitude  to  shelter  and 
cherish  these  hopeful  beginnings,  and  introduce  the 
subjects  of  them  to  their  minister.  There  are  some 
Christians — but  do  they  indeed  deserve  the  name  ? 
— who  would  see  all  the  process  of  conversion 
going  on  in  the  very  next  seat  to  theirs,  and  observe 
the  fixed  attention,  the  anxious  look,  the  tearful  eye, 
the  serious  deportment — and  all  this  repeated  one 
Sabbath  after  another — without  the  least  possible 
interest,  or  ever  exchanging  a  single  syllable  with 
the  inquiring  penitent !  Shame,  shame  on  such  pro- 
fessors I  Can  the  love  of  Christ  dwell  in  such  cold 
and  careless  hearts  ?  Can  they  have  ever  felt  con- 
viction of  sin  ?  How  easy  and  how  incumbent  is  it 
to  introduce  ourselves  to  such  individuals  ;  a  word, 
a  look,  would  be  received  with  gratitude. 

I  am  aware  that  tlie  part  of  a  member's  duty,  en- 
forced under  this  division  of  the  subject,  requires 
extreme  caution  and  delicacy,  not  to  degenerate  in- 
to a  busy,  meddling,  officious  disposition.  All  im- 
pertinent obtrusion,  all  fawning  activity,  should  be 
carefully  avoided  by  the  people,  and  as  carefully 
discouraged  by  the  pastor. 

VII.  Zealous  co-operation  in  all  schemes  of  useful- 
ness proposed  by  the  pastor,  whether  for  the  benefit  of 
their  own  society  in  particular,  or  the  welfare  of  the 
church,  and  the  world  at  large,  is  the  duty  of  Chris- 
tians. 

This  is  an  age  of  restless  activity,  practical  be- 
nevolence,  and    progressive    improvement.      One 


TO  THEIR  PASTORS.  61 

scheme  of  benefit  often  contains  the  germs  of  many 
more.  The  love  of  innovation  and  the  dread  of  it, 
are  equally  remote  from  true  wisdom.  Zeal,  when 
guided  by  wisdom,  is  a  noble  element  of  character, 
and  the  source  of  incalculable  good.  A  church 
ought  always  to  stand  ready  to  support  any  scheme 
which  is  proved  to  their  judgment  to  be  beneficial 
either  to  themselves  or  others.  It  is  most  disheart- 
ening to  ministers,  to  find  all  their  efforts  counteract- 
ed by  that  ignorance  which  can  comprehend  noth- 
ing strange,  that  bigotry  which  is  attached  to  every 
thing  old,  by  that  timidity  which  starts  at  every 
thing  new,  or  by  that  avarice  which  condemns  every 
thing  expensive.  Usages  and  customs  that  are 
venerable  for  their  antiquity,  I  admit,  should  not  be 
touched  by  hot  spirits  and  rude  hands,  lest,  in  re- 
moving the  sediment  deposited  by  the  stream  of 
time  at  the  base  of  the  fabric,  they  should  touch  the 
foundation  itself:  but  where  the  word  of  God  is  the 
line  and  the  plummet ;  where  this  line  is  held  by 
the  hand  of  caution,  and  watched  by  the  eye  of  wis- 
dom ;  in  such  cases,  innovation  upon  the  customs  of 
our  churches  is  a  blessing,  and  ought  to  receive  the 
support  of  the  people.  It  is  a  scandal  to  any  Chris- 
tian society,  when  the  flame  of  ministerial  zeal  is 
allowed  to  burn,  without  enkindling  a  similar  fire. 

VIII.  A  most  delicate  and  tender  regard  for  the 
pastor^s  reputation. 

A  minister's  character  is  the  lock  of  his  strength  ; 
and  if  once  this  be  sacrificed,  he  is,  like  Samson 
shorn  of  his  hair,  a  poor,  feeble,  faltering  creature, 
the  pity  of  his  friends  and  the  derision  of  his  ene- 
mies. I  would  not  have  bad  ministers  screened, 
nor  would  I  have  good  ones  maligned.  When  a 
preacher  of  righteousness  has  stood  in  the  way  of 
sinners,  and  walked  in  the  counsel  of  the  ungodly, 


62        DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

he  should  never  again  open  his  lips  in  the  great 
congregation,  until  his  repentance  is  as  notorious  as 
his  sin.  But  while  his  character  is  unsullied,  his 
friends  should  preserve  it  with  as  much  care  against 
the  tongue  of  the  slanderer,  as  they  would  his  life 
against  the  hand  of  the  assassin. 

When  I  consider  the  restless  malignity  of  the 
great  enemy  of  God  and  holiness,  and  add  to  this 
his  subtlety  and  craft ;  when  I  consider  how  much 
his  malice  would  be  gratified,  and  his  schemes  pro- 
moted, by  blackening  the  character  of  the  ministers 
of  the  gospel ;  when  I  consider  what  a  multitude 
of  creatures  there  are  who  are  his  vassals,  and  under 
his  influence,  creatures  so  destitute  of  moral  princi- 
ple, and  so  filled  with  venomous  spite  against  re- 
ligion, as  to  be  prepared  to  go  any  lengths  in 
maligning  the  righteous,  and  especially  their  min- 
isters, I  can  account  for  it  on  no  other  ground  than 
that  of  a  special  interposition  of  Providence,  that 
the  reputation  of  Christian  pastors  is  not  more  fre- 
quently attacked  by  slander,  and  destroyed  by  calum- 
ny. But  probably  we  see  in  this,  as  in  other  cases, 
that  wise  arrangement  of  Providence  by  which 
things  of  delicacy  and  consequence  are  preserved, 
by  calling  forth  greater  solicitude  for  their  safety. 
Church  members  should  therefore  be  tremblingly 
alive  to  the  importance  of  defending  their  minister's 
character.  They  should  neither  expect  to  see  him 
perfect,  nor  hunt  after  his  imperfections.  When 
they  cannot  but  see  his  imperfections — imperfections 
which,  after  all,  may  be  consistent  with  not  only  real, 
but  eminent  piety — they  should  not  take  pleasure 
in  either  magnifying  or  looking  at  them ;  but  make 
all  reasonable  excuse  for  them,  and  endeavour  to 
lose  sight  of  his  infirmities  in  his  virtues,  as  they 
do  the  spots  of  the  sun  amidst  the  blaze  of  radiance 


TO  THEIR  PASTORS.  63 

"w^ith  which  they  are  surrounded.  Let  them  not  be 
tlie  subject  of  conversation  even  between  your- 
selves, much  less  before  your  children,  servants, 
and  the  world.  If  you  talk  of  his  faults  in  derision, 
who  will  speak  of  his  excellences  with  admiration  ? 
Do  not  look  at  him  with  suspicion,  but  repose  an 
honourable  confidence  in  his  character.  Do  not 
make  him  an  offender  for  a  word,  and  refuse  to  him 
that  charity  and  candour  of  judgment,  which  would 
be  granted  to  every  one  else.  Do  not  magnify  in- 
discretions into  immoralities,  and  exact  from  him 
that  absolute  perfection,  which  in  your  own  case 
you  find  to  be  unattainable.  Beware  of  whispers, 
inuendoes,  significant  nods,  and  that  slanderous  si- 
lence, which  is  more  defamatory  than  the  broadest 
accusation. 

Defend  him  against  the  groundless  attacks  of  others. 
Never  hear  him  spoken  of  with  undeserved  reproach, 
without  indignantly  repelling  the  shafts  of  calumny. 
Express  your  firm  and  dignified  displeasure  against 
the  witling  that  Avould  make  him  ridiculous,  the 
scorner  that  would  render  him  contemptible,  and 
the  defamer  that  would  brand  him  as  immoral. 

Especially  guard  against  those  creeping  reptiles 
which  infest  our  churchjss,  and  are  perpetually  in- 
sinuating that  their  ministers  do  not  preach  the 
gospel,  merely  because  they  do  not  incessantly  re- 
peat the  same  truths  in  the  same  words ;  because 
they  do  not  allegorize  and  spiritualize  all  the  facts 
of  the  Old  Testament,  until  they  have  found  as 
much  gospel  in  the  horses  of  Pharaoh's  chariot  as 
they  can  in  St.  Paul's  epistles ;  and  because  they 
have  dared  to  enforce  the  moral  law  as  the  rule  of 
the  believer's  conduct.  This  antinomian  spirit  has 
become  the  pest  of  many  churches.  It  is  the  most 
mischievous  and  disgusting  of  all  errors.     If  the 


64         DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

heresies  which  abound  in  the  spiritual  world  were 
to  be  represented  by  the  noxious  animals  of  the  nat- 
ural world,  we  could  find  some  errors  that  would 
answer  to  the  vulture,  the  tiger,  and  the  serpent ; 
but  we  could  find  nothing  that  would  be  an  adequate 
emblem  of  antinomianism,  except,  by  a  creation  of 
our  own,  we  had  united  in  some  monstrous  reptile, 
the  venom  of  the  wasp,  with  the  deformity  of  the 
spider,  and  the  slime  of  the  snail. 

IX.  Liberal  support. 

The  Scripture  is  very  explicit  on  this  head :  «  Let 
him  that  is  taught  in  the  word  communicate  unto 
him  that  teacheth  in  all  good  things."  Gal.  vi.  6. 
"  Who  goeth  a  warfare  any  time  at  his  own  charges  ? 
— even  so  hath  the  Lord  ordained,  that  they  which 
preach  the  gospel,  should  live  of  the  gospel."  1  Cor. 
ix.  7,  14.  The  necessity  of  this  appears  from  the 
injunctions  delivered  to  ministers  to  devote  them- 
selves exclusively  to  the  duties  of  their  office." 
2  Tim.  ii.  4.  1  Tim.  iv.  13,  15.  I  by  no  means 
contend  that  it  is  unlawful  for  a  minister  to  engage 
m  secular  concerns ;  for  necessity  is  a  law  which 
supersedes  the  ordinary  rules  of  human  conduct: 
And  what  are  they  to  do,  whose  stipend  is  too  small 
to  support  a  family,  and  who  have  no  private  source 
of  supply  ?  A  minister  is  under  additional  obliga- 
tions to  provide  for  things  honest,  not  only  in  the 
sight  of  the  Lord,  but  of  men ;  to  owe  no  man  any 
thing,  to  provide  for  his  own  house  ;  and  if  he  is 
not  enabled  to  do  this  by  the  liberality  of  his  flock, 
and  has  no  private  fortune,  he  must  have  recourse 
to  the  labour  of  his  hands.  It  is  to  the  deep,  and 
wide,  and  endless  reproach  of  some  churches,  that, 
although  possessed  of  ability  to  support  their  pastors 
in  comfort,  they  dole  out  but  a  wretched  pittance 
from  their  affluence,  leaving  them  to  make  up  the 


TO  THEIR  PASTORS.  65 

deficiency  by  a  school;  and  then,  with  insulting' 
cruelty,  complain  that  their  sermons  are  very  meagre, 
and  have  a  great  sameness.  Such  congregations, 
if  they  were  treated  as  they  deserve,  would  be  put 
upon  abstinence  for  at  least  a  twelve  month,  or  until 
they  were  willing  to  support  their  pastor  in  comfort. 
They  love  him  dearly  with  their  lips,  but  hate  him 
as  cordially  with  their  pockets.  They  keep  him 
poor  to  keep  him  humble,  forgetting  that  as  humility 
is  no  less  necessary  for  themselves  than  for  him, 
this  is  an  argument  why  the  articles  which  minister 
to  their  pride,  should  be  retrenched  in  order  to  sup- 
port his  comfort.  This  is  certainly  not  dra-Ving 
them  with  the  cords  of  love  and  the  bands  of  a  man, 
but  treating  them  like  animals  who  are  tamed  into 
submission  by  hunger,  and  kept  humble  by  being 
kept  poor.  It  is  curious  to  hear  how  some  persons 
will  entreat  of  God  to  bless  their  minister  in  his 
basket  and  his  store,  while  alas !  poor  man,  they 
have  taken  care  that  his  basket  should  be  empty, 
and  his  store  nothingness  itself.  Is  not  this  mock- 
ing both  God  and  his  minister  with  a  solemn  sound 
upon  a  thoughtless  tongue  ? 

M^y  rich  Christians  spend  more  in  the  needless 
wine  they  individually  drink,  than  they  contribute 
towards  the  support  of  their  pastor ;  and  others  give 
more  for  the  sugar  that  sweetens  their  tea,  than 
they  do  for  all  the  advantages  of  public  worship.  A 
reproach  of  this  kind  yet  rests  upon  multitudes,  wliich 
it  is  high  time  should  be  rolled  away. 

It  is  extremely  difficult,  where  a  matter  of  this 
kind  must  be  left  to  voluntary  contribution,  and  the^ 
dictates  of  individual  liberty,  to  lay  down  particular 
rules ;  all  that  can  be  done,  is,  to  state  general 
principles,  and  leave  these  to  operate  in  particular 
cases.  Let  all  Christians  therefore  consider  what 
6 


66        DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

is  a  just  and  g-enerous  reward  for  the  labours  of  a 
man,  who  is  devoting  his  life  to  assist  them  in  ob- 
taining an  inheritance  incorruptible,  undefiled,  and 
that  fadeth  not  away  ;  an  exceeding  great  and  eter- 
nal weight  of  glory : — who,  in  assisting  them  to 
gain  eternal  life,  exerts  at  the  same  time  an  indi- 
rect, but  a  beneficial  influence  upon  all  their  tem- 
poral prosperity — who,  by  his  ministrations,  soothes 
their  cares,  lightens  their  sorrows,  mortifies  their 
sins,  throws  a  radiance  over  their  darkest  scenes, 
and  gilds  their  brightest  ones  with  additional  splen- 
dour— who  brings  heaven  down  to  earth  for  their 
comfort,  and  elevates  them  from  earth  to  heaven ; 
and  who,  after  mitigating  for  them  the  ills  of  time 
with  an  anticipation  of  the  joys  of  eternity,  is  pre- 
pared to  attend  them  to  the  verge  of  the  dark  valley, 
and  irradiate  its  gloom  with  the  visions  of  immortality. 
Let  it  not  be  thought  that  what  is  given  to  a 
minister  is  a  charitable  donation ;  it  is  the  payment 
of  a  just  debt.  It  is  what  Christ  claims  for  his 
faithful  servants,  and  which  cannot  be  withheld 
without  robbery.  I  spurn  for  myself  and  for  my 
brethren,  the  degrading  apprehension  that  we  are 
supported  by  charity.  We  are  not  clerical^en- 
sioners  upon  mere  bounty.  Our  appeal  is  to  justice  ; 
and  if  our  claims  are  denied  on  this  ground,  we 
refuse  to  plead  before  any  other  tribunal,  and  refer 
the  matter  to  the  great  assize.* 

*  Since  the  first  edition  of  this  work  was  printed,  the  author 
has,j:eceived  a  letter  from  a  very  valuable  and  much  respected 
deacon  of  his  own  church,  which  is  justly  entitled  to  the  most 
serious  attention,  an  extract  from  which  is  here  inserted. 

"  My  dear  Sir, 

"  I  intimated  to  you  that  I  should  probably  take  the  liberty 
to  suggest  to  you  an  idea  or  two  upon  a  subject  which  you 
have  considered  in  your  '  Church  Member's  Guide ;'  aud  I  feel 


TOWARDS  EACH  OTHER.  67 


CHAPTER  VI. 

DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS  TOWARDS  EACH 
OTHER. 

1.  The  first,  and  that  which  indeed  seems  to 
include  every  other,  is  love. 

The  stress  wliich  is  laid  on  this  in  the  Word  of 
God,  both  as  it  respects  the  manner  in  which  it  is 
stated,  and  the  frequency  with  which  it  is  enjoined; 
sufficiently  proves  its  vast  importance  in  the  Christian 
temper,  and  its  powerful  influence  on  the  communion 

persuaded  you  will  not  attribute  my  suggestions  to  any  improp- 
er motive,  or  deem  me  ''  inti'uding  into  those  things  which  I 
ought  not." 

The  subject  is  that  of  a  minister's  support.  You  know,  Sir, 
diat  it  Ls  a  principle  which  I  have  on  several  occasions  inculcat- 
ed 5  and  llie  more  I  think  of  it,  the  more  1  am  convinced  of  its 
perfect  accordance  with  the  law  of  equity,  '  That  it  is  the  duty 
of  every  person  connected  with  a  congregation  to  contribute 
somewhat  towards  the  support  of  the  gospel  in  his  own  place 
of  worship.' 

The  principle  which  I  now  la}'  down  I  consider  to  be  of  «mrer- 
sal  obligation,  and  applying  as  much  to  the  domestic  servant  and 
to  the  poor  man  in  his  cottage,  as  to  the  more  affluent  members 
of  our  congregation.  I  am  quite  aware  how  difficult  it  is  for 
ministers  to  bring  this  subject  before  their  hearers,  and  how  few 
are  those  occasions,  when,  consistently  with  delicacy  and  pro- 
priety, such  a  topic  can  be  urged ;  but  I  do  think  your  '  Guide' 
affords  one  of  the  most  suitable  opportunities  of  urging  it,  and 
its  extensive  circulation  will,  I  think,  bring  the  matter  fairly  be- 
fore the  view  of  the  religious  public.  1  verily  believe  that  if 
all  the  members  of  our  congregations — for  I  confine  it  not  to 
church  members — were  to  act  on  the  principle  I  have  laid  down, 
and  every  man  to  do  his  duty,  not  only  would  the  evil  you  justly 
deplore  cease  to  exist,  but  a  much  more  general  effort  of  diffu- 
sive benevolence  be  the  result. 

Yours,  very  affectionately,  J.  P.' 


68         DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

of  believers.  It  is  enforced  by  our  Lord  as  the 
identifying  law  of  his  kingdom.  "  This  is  my  com- 
mandment, that  ye  love  one  another  as  I  have  loved 
you."  John  xv.  12.  By  this  we  learn  that  the 
subjects  of  Christ  are  to  be  known  and  distinguish- 
ed amongst  men,  by  their  mutual  affection.  This 
injunction  is  denominated  the  new  commandment  of 
the  Christian  economy  ;  not  that  love  was  no  duty 
before  the  coming  of  Christ ;  but  it  is  now  placed 
more  prominently  amongst  the  duties  of  believers ; 
is  urged  on  fresh  grounds,  enforced  by  a  more  per-' 
feet  example,  and  constrained  by  stronger  motives. 
The  dispensation  of  Jesus  Christ  is  a  system  of  most 
wonderful,  most  mysterious  grace  ;  it  is  tlie  mani- 
festation, commendation,  and  perfection  of  divine 
love.  It  originated  in  the  love  of  the  Father,  and 
is  accomplished  by  the  love  of  the  Son.  Jesus 
Christ  was  an  incarnation  of  love  in  our  world.  He 
was  love  living,  breathing,  speaking,  acting,  amongst 
men.  His  birth  was  the  nativity  of  love,  his  sermons 
the  words  of  love,  his  miracles  the  wonders  of  love, 
his  tears  the  meltings  of  love,  his  crucifixion  the 
agonies  of  love,  his  resurrection  the  triumph  of  love. 
Hence  it  was  natural,  that  love  should  be  the  car- 
dinal virtue  in  the  character  of  his  saints,  and  that 
it  should  be  the  law  which  regulates  tlieir  conduct 
towards  each  other. 

And  it  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  He  has  made 
his  love  to  us,  not  only  the  motive,  but  the  pattern 
of  our  love  to  each  other.  This  is  my  command- 
ment, that  ye  love  one  another  as  I  have  loved  you, 
John  XV.  17.  Let  us  for  our  instruction  dwell  upon 
the  properties  of  his  love,  that  we  might  know  what 
should  be  the  characteristics  of  our  own.  His  was 
real  and  great  affection,  and  not  a  mere  nominal 
one :  so  let  us  love,  not  in  word  and  in  tongue  only. 


TOWARDS  EACH  OTHER.  Oil 

but  also  in  deed  and  in  truth.  His  wa.3  free  and 
disinterested,  without  any  regard  to  our  deserts :  so 
ours  should  be  independent  of  any  regard  to  our 
own  advantage.  His  was  fruitful  unto  tears,  and 
agonies,  and  blood,  and  death :  so  should  ours  in 
every  thing  that  can  establish  the  comfort  of  each 
other.  His  was  a  love  of  forbearance  and  forgive- 
ness :  so  should  ours  be.  His  was  purely  a  spiritual 
flame  ;  not  loving  them  as  rational  creatures  merely, 
but  as  objects  of  divine  affection,  and  subjects  of 
divine  likeness.  His  was  unchangeahle  notwith- 
standing our  weaknesses  and  unkindnesses :  thus 
are  we  bound  to  love  one  another,  and  continue  un- 
alterable in  our  affection  to  each  other,  in  opposition 
to  all  those  little  infirmities  of  temper  and  conduct 
which  we  daily  discover  in  our  fellow  Christians. 

The  Apostles  echoed  the  language  of  their  Mas- 
ter, and  continually  enjoined  the  churches  which 
they  had  planted,  to  love  one  another,  and  to  let 
brotherly  love  abound  and  increase.  It  is  a  grace 
so  important  that,  like  holiness,  no  measure  of  it  is 
sufficient  to  satisfy  the  requirement  of  the  Word 
of  God.  It  is  the  basis,  and  cement,  and  beauty 
of  the  Christian  union.  The  church  where  it  is 
wanting,  whatever  may  be  the  number  or  gifts  of 
its  members,  is  nothing  better  than  a  heap  of  stones, 
which,  however  polished,  want  the  coherence  and 
similitude  of  a  palace. 

In  the  best  and  purest  ages  of  the  church,  this 
virtue  shone  so  brightly  in  the  character  of  its 
members,  was  so  conspicuous  in  all  their  conduct, 
was  expressed  in  actions  so  replete  with  noble, 
disinterested,  and  heroic  affection,  as  to  become  a 
proverb  with  surrounding  pagans,  and  call  forth  the 
well  known  exclamation,  "  See  how  these  Christians 
love  one  another  !"    A  finer  eulogium  was  never 


70         DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

pronounced  on  the  Christian  church  ;  a  more  valua- 
ble tribute  was  never  deposited  on  the  altar  of 
Christianity.  Alas !  that  it  should  so  soon  have 
ceased  to  be  just,  and  that  the  church,  as  it  grew 
older,  should  have  lost  its  loveliness  by  losing  its  love. 

But  it  will  be  necessary  to  point  out  the  manner 
in  which  brotherly  love,  wherever  it  exists,  will 
operate. 

1.  In  a  peculiar  complacency  in  our  fellow  mem,' 
hers,  viewed  as  the  objects  of  divine  love. 

Complacency  is  the  very  essence  of  love  ;  and 
tlie  ground  of  all  proper  complacency  in  the  saints 
is  their  relation  and  likeness  to  God.  We  should 
feel  peculiar  delight  in  each  other  as  fellow  heirs 
of  the  grace  of  God  ;  partakers  of  like  precious  faith, 
and  joint  sharers  of  the  common  salvation.  We 
must  be  dear  to  each  other  as  the  objects  of  the 
Father's  mercy,  of  the  Son's  dying  grace,  and  of  the 
Spirit's  sanctifying  influence.  The  love  of  Chris- 
tians is  of  a  very  sacred  nature,  and  is  quite  peculiar. 
It  is  not  the  love  of  consanguinity,  or  friendship,  or 
interest,  or  general  esteem ;  but  it  is  an  affection 
cherished  for  Christ's  sake.  They  may  see  many 
•tilings  in  each  other  to  admire,  such  as  an  amiable 
temper,  public  spirit,  tender  sympathy  ;  but  Chris- 
tian love  does  not  rest  on  these  things,  although 
they  may  increase  it,  but  on  the  ground  of  a  com- 
mon relationsliip  to  Christ.  On  this  account  they  are 
to  take  peculiar  delight  in  each  other,  as  being  one 
in  Christ.  "  These,"  should  a  believer  exclaim,  as 
he  looks  on  the  church,  "  are  the  objects  of  the 
Redeemer's  living  and  dying  love,  whom  he  re- 
gards with  complacency ;  and  out  of  affection  to 
him,  I  feel  an  inexpressible  delight  in  them.  I  love 
to  associate  with  them,  to  talk  with  them,  to  look 
upon  them,  because  they  are  Christ's," 


TOWARDS  EACH  OTHER.  71 

2.  Love  to  our  brethren  will  lead  us  to  bear  one 
anotner^s  burthens,  and  so  fulfil  the  law  of  Christ. 
Gal.  vi.  2. 

When  we  see  them  oppressed  with  a  weight  of 
anxious  care,  instead  of  carrying  ourselves  with 
cold  indifference  and  unfeeling  distance  towards 
them,  we  should  cherish  a  tender  solicitudg  to  know 
and  relieve  their  anxieties.  How  touching  would 
such  a  salutation  as  the  following  be,  from  one 
Christian  to  another :  "  Brother,  I  have  observed, 
with  considerable  pain,  that  your  countenance  has 
been  covered  with  gloom,  as  if  you  were  sinking 
under  some  inward  solicitude.  I  would  not  be 
unpleasantly  officious,  nor  wish  to  obtrude  myself 
upon  your  attention,  farther  than  is  agreeable  ;  but 
I  offer  you  the  expressions  of  Christian  sympathy, 
and  the  assistance  of  Christian  counsel.  Can  I  in 
any  way  assist  to  mitigate  your  care,  and  restore 
your  tranquillity  ?"  At  such  sounds,  the  loaded 
heart  would  feel  as  if  half  its  load  were  gone.  It 
may  be,  the  kind  inquirer  could  yield  no  effectual 
relief;  but  there  is  balm  in  his  sympathy.  The  in- 
difference of  some  professing  Christians  to  the 
burthens  of  their  brethren  is  shocking ;  they  would 
see  them  crushed  to  the  very  earth  with  cares  and 
sorrows,  and  never  make  one  kind  inquiry  into  their 
situation,  nor  lend  a  helping  hand  to  lift  them  from 
the  dust.  Love  requires  that  we  should  take  the 
deepest  interest  in  each  other's  case,  that  we  should 
patiently  listen  to  the  tale  of  wo  which  a  brother 
brings  us,  that  we  should  mingle  our  tears  with  his, 
that  we  should  offer  him  our  advice,  that  we  should 
suggest  to  him  the  consolations  of  the  gospel ;  in 
short,  we  should  let  him  see  that  his  troubles  reach 
not  only  our  ear,  but  our  heart.     Sympathy  is  one 


72  DUTIES^  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

of  the  finest,  the  most  natural,  the  most  easy  ex- 
pressions of  love. 

3.  Love  requires  that  we  should  visit  our  breth- 
ren in  their  affliction. 

"  I  was  sick  and  ye  visited  me,  I  was  in  prison 
and  ye  came  unto  me  ; — for  as  much  as  ye  did  it 
unto  the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  did  it  unto 
me  ;"  such  is  the  language  of  Jesus  Christ  to  his 
people,  by  which  he  teaches  us  how  important  and 
incumbent  a  duty  it  is  for  church  members  to  visit 
each  other  in  their  afflictions.  Probably  there  is 
no  duty  more  neglected  than  this.  Christians  often 
lie  on  beds  of  sickness  for  weeks  and  months  suc- 
cessively, without  seeing  a  fellow  member  cross  the 
threshold  of  their  chamber  door.  How  often  have 
I  been  shocked,  when  upon  inquiring  of  the  sufferer 
whether  such  and  such  an  individual  residing  in  their 
neighbourhood  had  been  to  visit  them,  it  had  been 
said  in  reply,  "  Oh !  no,  sir,  I  have  now  been  stretch- 
ed on  this  l3ed  for  days  and  weeks.  My  pain  and 
weakness  have  been  so  great,  that  I  have  scarcely 
been  able  to  collect  my  thoughts  for  meditation  and 
prayer.  The  sight  of  a  dear  Christian  friend  would 
indeed  have  relieved  the  dull  monotony  of  this  gloomy 
scene,  and  the  voice  of  piety  would  have  been  as 
music  to  blunt  my  sense  of  pain,  and  lull  my  troubled 
heart  to  short  repose  ;  but  such  a  sight  and  such  a 
sound  have  been  denied  me.  No  friend  has  been 
near  me,  and  it  has  aggravated  sorrows,  already 
heavy,  to  be  thus  neglected  and  forgotten  by  a  church, 
which  I  joined  with  the  hope  of  finding  amongst 
them  the  comfort  of  sympathy.  But  alas  !  alas  !  I 
find  them  too  much  occupied  with  the  things  seen 
and  temporal,  to  think  of  a  suffering  brother,  to 
whom  wearisome  nights  and  months  of  vanity  are 


TOWARDS  EACH  OTHER.  73 

appointed."  How  could  I  help  exclaiming,  «0, 
Christian  love,  bright  image  of  the  Savioxir's  heart ! 
whither  hast  thou  fled,  that  thou  so  rarely  visitest 
the  church  on  earth,  to  slied  thine  influence,  and 
manifest  thy  beauties  there  ?"  There  have  been  ages 
of  Christianity — so  historians  inform  us — in  which 
brotherly  love  prevailed  amongst  Christians  to  such 
a  degree,  that,  fearless  of  the  inffection  diffused  by 
the  most  malignant  and  contagious  disorders,  they 
have  ventured  to  the  bed  side  of  their  brethren  ex- 
piring in  the  last  stages  of  the  plague,  to  adminis- 
ter the  consolations  of  a  hope  full  of  immortality. 
This  ivas  love  ;  love  stronger  than  death,  and  which 
many  waters  could  not  quench.  It  was  no  doubt 
imprudent,  but  it  Avas  heroic,  and  circulated  far  and 
wide  the  praises  of  that  dear  name  which  was  the 
secret  of  the  wonder. 

How  many  are  there,  now  bearing  the  Christian 
name,  who  scarcely  ever  yet  paid  one  visit  to  the 
bed  side  of  a  suffering  brother '  Shame  and  dis- 
grace upon  such  professors ! !  Let  them  not  expect 
to  hear  the  Saviour  say,  "  I  was  sick  and  ye  visited 
me." 

That  this  branch  of  Christian  love  may  be  per- 
formed with  greater  diligence,  it  would  be  a  good 
plan  for  the  pastor,  at  every  church  meeting,  to 
mention  the  names  of  the  afflicted  members,  and  stir 
up  the  brethren  to  visit  them.  It  would  be  par- 
ticularly desirable  for  Christians  to  go  to  the  scene 
of  suffering  on  a  Sabbath  day,  and  read  the  Bible 
and  sermons  to  the  afflicted,  at  that  time,  as  they 
are  then  peculiarly  apt  to  feel  their  sorrows,  in  con- 
sequence of  being  cut  off*  from  the  enjoyments  of 
public  worship. 

4.  "Pray  one  for  another,''^  James  v.  16. 

Not  only  ivith,  but  for  one  another.  A  Christian 
7 


74         DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

should  take  the  interests  of  his  brethren  into  the 
closet.  Private  devotion  is  not  to  he  selfish  devo- 
tion. It  would  much  increase  our  affection  did  we 
devote  more  of  our  private  prayers  to  each  other's 
welfare. 

5.  Pecuniary  relief  should  be  administered  to  those 
who  need  it. 

"  Distributing  to  the  necessities  of  the  saints," 
Rom.  xii.  13,  is  mentioned  amongst  the  incumbent 
duties  of  professing  Christians.  How  just,  how  for- 
cible is  the  interrogation  of  the  Apostle,  1  John  iii. 
17,  "Whoso  hath  this  world's  good,  and  seeth  his 
brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his  bowels  of 
compassion  from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  love  of  God 
in  him  ?"  Nothing  can  be  more  absurd  than  those 
pretensions  to  love,  which  are  not  supported  by  ex- 
ertions to  relieve  the  wants  of  tfie  object  beloved. 
It  must  be  a  singular  afiVction  which  is  destitute  of 
mercy.  So  powerfully  did  this  holy  passion  operate 
in  the  first  ages  of  the  church,  that  many  rich  Chris- 
tians sold  their  estates,  and  shared  their  affluence 
with  the  poor.  What  rendered  this  act  the  more 
remarkable  is,  that  it  was  purely  voluntary.  It  is 
not  our  duty  any  more  than  it  was  theirs,  to  go  this 
length ;  still,  however,  it  is  evident  both  from  gen- 
eral principles  as  well  as  from  particular  precepts, 
that  we  are  under  obligation  to  make  some  provision 
for  the  comfort  of  the  poor.  This  duty  must  be  left 
in  the  statement  of  general  terms,  as  it  is  impossi- 
ble to  define  its  precise  limits.  It  does  not  appear 
to  me  to  be  at  all  incumbent  to  make  regular  peri- 
odical distributions  to  the  poor,  whether  in  circum- 
stances of  distress  or  not.  Some  churches  have  a 
registered  list  of  pensioners,  who  come  as  regular- 
ly for  their  pay,  as  if  they  were  hired  servants.  If 
tliey  are  old,  infirm,  or  unprovided  for,  this  is  very 


TOWARDS  EACH  OTHER.  75 

well ;  but  for  those  to  receive  relief,  who  are  get- 
ting a  comfortable  subsistence  by  their  labour,  is  an 
abuse  of  the  charity  of  the  church.  The  money 
collected  at  the  Lord's  supper,  should  be  reserved 
for  times  of  sickness  and  peculiar  necessity. 

It  should  be  recollected,  also,  that  public  contri- 
butions do  not  release  the  members  from  the  exer- 
cise of  private  liberality.  The  shilling  a  month 
which  is  given  at  the  sacrament,  seems,  in  the  opin- 
ion of  many,  to  discharge  them  from  all  further  ob- 
ligation to  provide  for  the  comfort  of  their  poorer 
brethren,  and  to  be  a  sort  of  composition  for  the  full 
exercise  of  religious  charity.  This  is  a  great  mis- 
take ;  it  ought  rather  to  be  considered  as  a  mere 
earnest,  or  pledge  of  all  that  more  effective  and 
abundant  liberality  Avhich  they  should  exercise  in 
secret.  Every  Christian  who  is  indulged  with  a 
considerable  share  of  the  bounties  of  Providence 
ought  to  consider  the  poorer  members  of  the  church, 
who  may  happen  to  live  in  his  neighbourhood,  as 
the  objects  of  his  peculiar  care,  interest,  and  relief. 

6.  Forbearance  is  a  great  part  of  love. 

"  Forbearing  one  another  in  love."  Eph.  iv.  3. 
In  a  Christian  church,  especially  where  it  is  of  con- 
siderable magnitude,  we  must  expect  to  find  a  very 
great  diversity  of  character.  There  are  all  the  gra- 
dations of  intellect,  and  all  the  varieties  of  temper. 
In  such  cases,  great  forbearance  is  absolutely  essen- 
tial CO  the  preservation  of  harmony  and  peace.  The 
strong  must  bear  with  the  infirmities  of  the  weak. 
Christians  of  great  attainments  in  knowledge  should 
not  in  their  hearts  despise,  nor  in  their  conduct  ridi- 
cule, the  feeble  conceptions  of  those  who  are  babes 
in  Christ ;  but  most  meeldy  correct  their  errors,  and 
most  kindly  instruct  their  ignorance.  This  is  love. 
In  very  many  persons  there  will  unhappily  be  found 


76        DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

some  things,  which,  although  they  by  no  means  af- 
fect the  reality  and  sincerity  of  their  religion,  con- 
siderably diminish  its  lustre,  and  have  a  tendency, 
without  the  caution  of  love,  to  disturb  our  commu- 
nion with  them.  Some  have  a  forward  and  obtru- 
sive manner  ;  others  are  talkative  ;  others  indulge 
a  complaining,  whining,  begging  disposition  ;  others 
are  abrupt,  almost  to  rudeness,  in  their  address. 
These,  and  many  more,  are  the  spots  of  God's  chil- 
dren— with  which  we  are  sometimes  so  much  dis- 
pleased, as  to  feel  an  alienation  of  heart  from  the 
subjects  of  them,  although  we  have  no  doubt  of  their 
real  piety.  Now  here  is  room  for  the  exercise  of 
love.  These  are  the  cases  in  whicli  we  are  to  em- 
ploy that  charity  which  covereth  all  things.  Are 
we  to  love  only  amiable  Christians  ?  Perhaps,  after 
all,  in  the  substantial  parts  of  religion,  these  rough 
characters  far  excel  others,  whom  courtesy  and 
amiableness  have  carried  to  the  highest  degree  of 
polish.  I  do  not  say  we  are  to  love  these  individ- 
uals for  their  peculiarities,  but  in  spite  of  them. 
Not  on  their  own  account,  but  for  Christ's  sake,  to 
whom  they  belong.  And  what  can  be  a  greater 
proof  of  our  affection  for  him,  than  to  love  an  un- 
lovely individual  on  his  account  ? 

If  you  had  the  picture  of  a  valued  friend,  would 
you  withdraw  from  it  your  affection,  and  throw  it 
away,  because  there  was  a  spot  upon  the  canvass, 
which  in  some  degree  disfigured  the  painting  ?  No : 
you  would  say,  it  is  a  likeness  of  my  friend  still, 
and  I  love  it,  notwithstanding  its  imperfection.  The 
believer  is  a  picture  of  your  best  friend  ;  and  will 
you  discard  him,  neglect  him,  because  there  is  a 
speck  upon  the  painting  ? 

7.  Love  should  induce  us  to  watch  over  one 
another. 


TOWARDS  EACH  OTHER.  77 

Am  I  my  brother's  keeper  ?  was  an  inquiry  suita- 
ble enough  in  the  lips  of  a  murderer,  but  most  un- 
suitable and  inconsistent  from  a  Christian.  We 
are  brought  into  fellowship  for  the  very  purpose  of 
being  keepers  of  each  other.  We  are  to  watch 
over  our  brethren,  and  admonish  and  reprove  them 
as  circumstances  may  require.  I  do  not  mean  that 
church  members  should  pry  into  each  other's  se- 
crets, or  be  busy  bodies  in  other  men's  matters,  for 
that  is  forbidden  by  God  and  abominable  in  the  sight 
of  man.  1  Thess.  iii.  11.  1  Pet.  iv.  15.  Much  less 
are  they  to  assume  authority  over  each  other,  and 
act  the  part  of  proud  and  tyrannical  inquisitors. 
But  still  we  are  to  "  exhort  one  another  daily,  lest 
any  be  hardened  through  the  deceitfulness  of  sin." 
We  are  not  to  suffer  sin  to  be  committed,  or  duty 
to  be  omitted  by  a  brother,  without  affectionately 
admonishing  him.  ,  What  can  be  more  incumbent, 
more  obligatory,  than  this  ?  Can  Ave  indeed  love 
any  one,  and  at  the  same  time  see  him  do  that  which 
we  know  will  injure  him,  without  entreating  him 
to  desist  ?  "  Brethren,  if  any  man  be  overtaken  in 
a  fault,  ye  which  are  spiritual  restore  such  an  one 
in  the  spirit  of  meekness."  Gal.  vi.  1. 

Let  us  then  take  heed  against  that  Cain-like 
spirit  which  is  too  prevalent  in  our  churches,  and 
which  leads  many  to  act  as  if  their  fellow-members 
were  no  more  to  them  than  the  stranger  at  the  ends 
of  the  earth.  Striking  are  the  words  of  God  to  the 
Jews,  "  Thou  shalt  not  hate  thy  brother  in  thy  heart ; 
thou  shalt  in  any  wise  rebuke  him,  and  not  suffer 
sin  upon  him."  Lev.  xix.  17.  Not  to  rebuke  him, 
then,  when  he  sins,  is,  instead  of  loving  him,  to  hate 
him.  This  neglect  is  what  the  apostle  means  by 
being  partakers  of  other  men's  sins.  The  admoni- 
tion to  "  warn  the  unruly,"  1  Thess.  v.  14.  was  de- 


78         DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

livered  not  merely  to  ministers,  but  to  private  Chris- 
tians. 

I  know  no  duty  more  neglected  than  this.  It  is 
one  of  the  most  prevailing  defects  of  Christians. 
Many  a  backslider  would  have  been  prevented  from 
going  far  astray,  if,  in  the  very  first  stages  of  his 
declension,  some  brother,  who  had  observed  his 
critical  state,  had  faithfully  and  affectionately  warn- 
ed and  admonished  him.  What  shame,  and  an- 
guish, and  disgrace,  would  the  offender  himself  have 
been  spared,  and  what  dishonour  and  scandal  would 
have  been  averted  from  the  church,  by  this  one  act 
of  faithful  love ! 

I  am  aware  it  is  a  difficult  and  self-denying  duty  ; 
but  that  cannot  excuse  its  neglect.  Love  will  ena- 
ble us  to  perform  it,  and  the  neglect  of  it  violates 
the  law  of  Christ. 

II.  Church  members  should  aultivate  peace  and 
HARMONY  one  with  another. 

"  Keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of 
peace.  Ephes.  iv.  3.  Be  of  one  mind,  live  in  peace. 
2  Cor.  iii.  11.  Follow  after  the  things  which  make 
for  peace.  Rom.  xiv.  19."  It  is  quite  needless  to 
expatiate  on  the  value  and  importance  of  peace. 
What  society  can  exist  without  it?  I  shall  there- 
fore proceed  to  state  what  things  are  necessary  for 
tJie  attainment  of  this  end. 

1.  Members  should  be  subject  one  to  another  in 
humility.  "  Likewise,  ye  younger,  submit  your- 
selves unto  the  elder.  Yea,  all  of  you,  be  subject 
one  to  another,  and  be  clothed  with  humility."  1  Pet. 
v.  5.  Now  from  hence  we  learn,  that  some  kind 
of  mutual  subjection  ought  to  be  established  in  every 
Christian  church.  This  of  course  does  not  mean, 
tliat  some  members  are  to  make  an  entire  surrender 
of  their  opinions  and  feelings  to  others,  so  far  as 


TOWARDS  EACH  OTHER.  79 

never  to  oppose  them,  and  always  to  be  guided  by 
them.  It  is  not  the  subjection  of  an  inferior  to  a 
superior,  but  of  equals  to  one  another ;  not  that 
which  is  extorted  by  authority,  but  voluntarily  con- 
ceded by  affection ;  not  yielded  as  matter  of  right, 
but  given  for  the  sake  of  peace  :  in  short,  it  is  the 
mutual  subjection  of  love  and  humility.  Young 
and  inexperienced  persons  ought  to  be  subject  to 
the  aged ;  for  what  can  be  more  indecorous  than  to 
see  a  stripling  standing  up  at  a  church  meeting,  and, 
with  confidence  and  flippancy,  opposing  his  views 
to  those  of  a  disciple  old  enough  to  be  his  grand- 
father ?  Youth  loses  its  loveliness  when  it  loses  its 
modesty.  They  should  hearken  with  deference  and 
most  reverential  attention  to  the  opinion  of  the  aged. 
Nor  does  the  obligation  rest  here  ;  it  extends  to 
those  who  are  equal  in  age  and  rank.  Church  mem- 
bers should  be  subject  to  each  other ;  they  should 
not  be  determined  at  all  events  to  have  their  own 
way,  but  should  go  as  far  as  principle  would  let 
them,  in  giving  up  their  own  views  and  predilections 
to  the  rest.  Every  one  should  hearken  with  respect- 
ful attention  to  the  opinions  of  others,  and  be  will- 
ing to  sacrifice  his  own.  The  contention  ought 
not  to  be  for  rule,  but  for  subjection.  Instead  of 
haughtily  exclaiming,  "  I  have  as  much  right  to  have 
my  way  as  any  one  else,"  we  should  say,  "I  have 
an  opinion,  and  will  mildly  and  respectfully  state  it ; 
yet  I  will  not  force  it  upon  the  church,  but  give  way 
to  the  superior  wisdom  of  others,  if  I  am  opposed." 
There  should  be  in  every  member  a  supposition  that 
others  may  see  as  clearly,  probably  more  so,  than 
himself. 

The  democratic  principle  in  our  system  of  church 
government  must  not  be  stretched  too  far.  The 
idea  of  equal  rights  is  soon  abused,  and  converted 


80        DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

into  the  means  of  turbulence  and  faction.  Liberty, 
fraternity,  and  equality,  are  words  which,  both  in 
church  and  state,  have  often  become  the  signals,  in 
the  mouths  of  some,  for  the  lawless  invasion  of  the 
rights  of  others.  It  has  been  strangely  forgotten, 
that  no  man  in  social  life  has  a  right  to  please  only 
himself;  his  will  is,  or  ought  to  be,  the  good  of  the 
whole.  And  that  individual  violates  at  once  the  so- 
cial compact,  whether  in  ecclesiastical  or  civil  soci- 
ety, who  pertinaciously  and  selfishly  exclaims,  "  I 
will  have  my  way."  Such  a  declaration  constitutes 
him  a  rebel  against  the  community.  Yet,  alas !  how 
much  of  this  rebellion  is  to  be  found  not  only  in  the 
world,  but  in  the  church  ;  and  what  havoc  and  deso- 
lation has  it  occasioned !  Unfortunately  fcr  the 
peace  of  our  societies,  it  is  sometimes  disguised,  by 
the  deceitfulness  of  the  human  heart,  under  the 
cloak  of  zeal  for  the  general  good.  Church  mem- 
bers should  enter  into  these  sentiments,  and  thus 
comply  witli  the  apostolic  admonitions,  "  Let  nothing 
be  done  through  strife  or  vain-glory,  but  in  lowliness 
of  mind  let  each  esteem  others  better  than  them- 
selves." Phil.  ii.  3.  "In  honour  preferring  one 
?Lnother."  Rom.  xii.  10. 

2.  To  the  preservation  of  peace,  a  right  treatment 
of  offences  is  essentially  necessary. 

We  should  ever  he  cautious  not  to  give  offence. 

Some  persons  are  rude,  dogmatical,  or  indiscreet ; 
they  never  consult  the  feelings  of  those  around 
them,  and  are  equally  careless  whom  they  please 
and  whom  they  offend.  They  say  and  do  just  what 
their  feelings  prompt,  without  the  least  regard  to 
the  consequences  of  their  words  and  actions.  They 
act  like  an  individual  who,  because  it  pleases  him, 
discharges  a  loaded  musket  in  a  crowded  street, 
;  where  some  are  almost  sure  to  be  wounded.     This 


TOWARDS  EACH  OTHER.  81 

is  not  the  charity  which  is  kind,  courteous,  and  civil. 
A  Christian  should  be  ever  afraid  of  giving  offence  ; 
he  should  be  anxious  not  to  injure  the  wing  of  an 
insect,  much  more  the  mind  of  a  brother.  The 
peace  of  his  brethren  should  even  be  more  sacred 
than  his  own.  It  should  be  his  fixed  determination 
never,  if  possible,  to  occasion  a  moment's  pain. 
For  this  purpose  he  should  be  discreet,  and  mild, 
and  courteous  in  all  his  language,  weighing  the 
import  of  words  before  he  utters  them,  and  calcu- 
lating the  consequence  of  actions  before  he  performs 
them.  He  should  remember  that  he  is  moving  in 
a  crowd,  and  be  careful  not  to  trample  on,  or  jostle 
his  neighbours.  •,;' 

M^e  should  all  he  backward  to  receive  offence. 

Quarrels  often  begin  for  want  of  the  caution  I 
have  just  stated,  and  are  then  continued  for  want 
of  the  backwardness  I  am  now  enforcing.  An 
observance  of  these  two  principles  would  keep  the 
world  in  peace.  There  are  some  people  whose  pas- 
sions are  like  tow,  kindled  into  a  blaze  in  a  moment 
by  the  least  spark  which  has  been  designedly  or 
accidentally  thrown  upon  it.  A  word,  a  look,  is  in 
some  cases  quite  enough  to  be  considered  a  very 
serious  injury.  It  is  no  uncommon  thing  for  such 
persons  to  excuse  themselves  on  the  ground  that 
their  feelings  are  so  delicately  sensible,  that  they 
are  offended  by  the  least  touch.  This  is  a  humiliat- 
ing confession,  for  it  is  acknowledging  that,  instead 
of  being  like  the  cedar  of  Lebanon,  or  the  oak  of 
the  forest,  which  laughs  at  the  tempest,  and  is 
unmoved  by  the  boar  of  the  wood,  they  resemble 
the  sensitive  plant,  a  little  squeamish  shrub,  which 
trembles  before  the  breeze,  and  shrivels  and  contracts 
beneath  the  pressure  of  an  insect.  Delicate  feel- 
ings ! !    In  plaJQ  English,  this  means  that  they  axe 


82        DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

petulant  and  irascible.  I  would  have  a  text  of 
Scripture  written  upon  a  label,  and  tied  upon  the 
forehead  of  such  persons,  and  it  should  be  this — 
"  Beware  of  dogs." 

We  should  never  suffer  ourselves  to  be  oifended, 
until,  at  least,  we  are  sure  that  offence  was  intended ; 
and  this  is  really  not  so  often  as  we  are  apt  to  con- 
clude. Had  we  but  patience  to  wait,  or  humility 
to  inquire,  we  should  find  that  many  things  were 
done  by  mistake,  which  we  are  prone  to  attribute 
to  design.  How  often  do  we  violate  that  charity 
which  thinketh  no  evil,  and  which  imperatively  de- 
mands of  us  to  attribute  a  good  motive  to  another's 
conduct,  except  a  bad  one  is  proved !  Let  us  then 
deliberately  determine,  that,  by  God's  grace,  we  will 
not  be  easily  offended.  If  such  a  resolution  were 
generally  made  and  kept,  offences  would  cease.  Let 
us  first  ascertain  whether  offence  was  intended,  be- 
fore we  suffer  the  least  emotion  of  anger  to  be  in- 
dulged ;  and  even  then,  when  we  have  proved  that 
the  offence  was  not  committed  by  accident,  let  us 
next  ask  ourselves  whether  it  is  necessary  to  notice 
it.  What  wise  man  will  think  it  worth  while,  when 
an  insect  lias  stung  him,  to  pursue  and  punish  the 
aggressor  ? 

When  we  have  received  an  injury  which  is  too 
serious  to  be  passed  over  unnoticed,  and  requires 
explanation  in  order  to  our  future  pleasant  intercourse 
with  the  individual  who  inflicts  it,  ive  should  neither 
brood  over  it  in  silence,  nor  communicate  it  to  a  third 
person,  hut  go  direatly  to  the  offender  himself,  and 
state  to  him  in  private  our  vieivs  of  his  conduct.  This 
is  most  clearly  enjoined  by  our  divine  Lord — "  More- 
over, if  thy  brother  trespass  against  thee,  go  and 
tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone  :  if  he 
shall  hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother."    Matt. 


TOWARDS  EACH    OTHER.  83 

xviii.  15.  Many  persons  lock  up  the  injury  in  their 
own  bosom ;  and  instead  of  going  to  their  offending 
brother,  dwell  upon  his  conduct  in  silence,  until  their 
imagination  has  added  to  it  every  possible  aggra- 
vation, and  their  minds  have  come  to  the  conclusion 
to  separate  themselves  forever  from  his  society. 
From  that  hour,  they  neither  speak  to  him,  nor  think 
well  of  him ;  but  consider  and  treat  him  as  an  alien 
from  their  hearts.  This  is  not  religion.  Our  duty 
is  to  go,  and  to  go  as  speedily  as  possible,  to  the 
offender.  The  longer  we  delay,  the  more  serious 
will  the  offence  appear  in  our  eyes,  and  the  more 
difficult  will  it  be  to  persuade  ourselves  to  obtain 
the  interview. 

Others,  when  they  have  received  an  offence,  set 
off  to  some  friend,  perhaps  to  more  than  one,  to  lodge 
their  complaint,  and  tell  how  they  have  been  treat- 
ed. The  report  of  the  injury  spreads  farther  and 
wider,  exaggerated  and  swelled  by  those  circumstan- 
ces, which  every  gossip  through  Avhose  hands  it 
passes,  chooses  to  add  to  the  original  account,  till, 
in  process  of  time,  it  comes  round  to  the  offender 
himself,  in  its  magnified  and  distorted  form,  who  now 
finds  that  he,  in  his  turn,  is  aggrieved  and  calumni- 
ated ;  and  thus  a  difficult  and  complicated  case  of 
offence,  grows  out  of  what  was  at  first  very  simple 
in  its  nature,  and  capable  of  being  adjusted.  We 
ought  to  go  at  once  to  the  party  offending  us,  before 
a  syllahle  has  passed  o\ir  lips  on  the  subject  to  a  third 
person ;  and  we  should  also  close  our  ears  against  the 
complaints  of  any  individual,  who  ivould  inform  us 
of  the  fault  of  a  brother,  before  he  has  told  the  offend- 
er himself. 

Sometimes,  when  persons  have  received  a  sup- 
posed offence,  they  will  endeavour  to  gain  informa- 
tion from  others  in  a  circuitous  and  clandestine  man- 


84         DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

ner^  in  order,  as  they  think,  to  conduct  the  affair  with 
prudence.  This  is  crooked  policy,  and  rarely  suc- 
ceeds. It  is  next  to  impossible  to  creep  with  a  step 
so  soft,  and  to  speak  with  a  voice  so  muffled,  as  to 
escape  detection ;  and  if  the  individual  surprise  us 
in  the  act  of  ferreting  into  holes  and  corners  for 
evidence,  it  will  be  sure  to  excite  his  indignation 
and  disgust.  No,  go  to  him  at  once,  and  alone. 
This  is  the  command  of  Scripture,  and  it  is  approved 
by  reason.  Matt,  xviii.  15 — 17.  This  single  admo- 
nition is  worth  all  the  volumes  that  philosophy  ever 
wrote,  and  ought  to  be  inscribed  in  letters  of  gold. 
It  cannot  be  too  often  repeated,  nor  can  too  much 
stress  be  laid  upon  it.  Third  persons,  whose  ears 
are  ever  open  to  catch  reports,  should  be  avoided 
as  the  plague ;  they  are  the  mischief-makers  and 
quarrel-mongers,  and  are  the  pests  of  our  churches. 
Great  caution,  however,  should  be  observed  as 
to  the  spirit  in  which  we  go  to  the  offending  brother. 
All  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of  Christ  should 
be  in  our  temper  and  manner.  We  should  dip  our 
very  tongue  in  the  fountain  of  love.  Every  feeling, 
every  look,  every  tone  of  anger,  should  be  sup- 
pressed. We  should  not  at  once  accuse  our  broth- 
er of  the  injury,  for  the  report  may  be  false  ;  but 
modestly  ask  him  if  it  be  correct.  All  attempts  to 
extort  confession  by  threatenings  should  be  avoided ; 
and  instead  of  these,  nothing  should  be  employed 
but  the  appeals  of  wisdom,  the  gentle  persuasions 
of  love.*  If  we  succeed  in  this  private  interview 
to  gain  our  brother  so  far  as  to  produce  a  little  re- 

*  There  is  a  very  interesting-  description  of  tlie  marftier  in 
which  private  oftences  should  be  treated,  in  that  inimitable 
book,  "  Social  Religion  Exemplified ;"  a  book  which  every 
professing  Christian  ought  to  read,  and  which,  having  begun  to 
read,  he  will  never  lay  eiside,  till  he  has  finished  it.    Part  of  a 


TOWARDS  EACH  OTHER.  85 

lenting,  wc  ought  to  cherish,  by  the  kindest  expres- 
sions, these  beginnings  of  repentance,  and  to  avoid 

dialogue  I  here  transcribe,  as  showing:  the  manner  and  spirit  in 
which  this  very  difficult  matter  ought  to  be  managed  : — 

"Neophytus.  If  Epenetus  please,  and  with  the  good 
leave  of  the  company,  I  would  further  request  a  brief  account 
ofpi-ivate  offences,  that  probably  occurred  among  these  profess- 
ing brethren. 

"  Epenetus.  I  shall  then  gratify  my  young  friend,  which  I 
am  persuaded  will  not  be  ungrateful  to  the  company.  Upon  a 
time,  in  some  discourse  which  Egwan  (of  whom  you  have  heard 
something  before)  and  one  Hyderus  had,  wherein  they  differed 
in  opinion,  the  latter  told  the  former  that  he  was  an  insignifi- 
cant fellow,  whose  thoughts  were  not  to  be  regarded.  Egwan 
said  in  answer,  that  he  took  it  very  ill  of  him.  The  other  re- 
plied, You  may  take  it  as  you  please.  So  their  conversation 
ended  in  a  cloud.  Egwan  had  but  little  rest  that  night.  Is  it  so, 
then,  he  says  to  himself;  and  yet  did  Christ  redeem  me  ?  Did 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  visit  my  heart  ?  Did  the  church  of  Christ 
receive  me  ?  And  must  I  (though  weak  and  feeble)  be  called 
insignificant  ?  Tossed  through  the  night  in  much  uneasiness,  he 
thought  to  go  in  the  morning  to  one  of  the  elders  to  complain. 
He  got  up,  and,  as  usual,  in  the  first  place  committed  himself  to 
God  ;  but  while  he  was  at  prayer,  mourning  over  his  present  un- 
easiness, that  word  came  into  his  mind,  If  thj  brother  shall  tres- 
pass against  thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault  between  tJiee  and  him 
alone.  He  quickly  saw,  that  it  was  not  his  itnmediate  business 
to  divulge  it  to  any  body, — no,  not  to  an  elder;  but  to  go  di- 
rectly to  the  brother  who  gave  him  the  offence.  Accordingly, 
he  desired  God  to  give  him  meekness  of  wisdom  from  above, 
and  to  bless  his  design.  So  he  went  to  Hyderus,  and  spoke  to 
him  as  follows  : 

Egwan.  Brother,  I  have  had  a  very  uneasy  night ;  you 
spoke,  I  think,  very  unadvisedly  with  your  lips,  to  say  no 
worse  of  it ;  you  have  grieved  me  much,  and  surely  you  have 
sinned  against  God.  I  have  judged  it  my  duty  to  come  and 
have  some  talk  with  you  about  it ;  and  have  mentioned  it 
to  none  but  the  Lord.  You  know  you  called  me,  in  disdain, 
An  insignificant  fellow.  Pray,  what  do  you  think  of  the  expres- 
sion, and  of  the  spirit  in  which  it  was  spoken  1 

Hyderus.  Truly,  I  think  it  was  not  worth  your  while  to 
come  to  me  about  it.    I  charge  you  not  with  pride ;  yet  pray 


86         DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

all  demands  of  unnecessary  concession,  all  haughty 
airs  of  conscious  superiority,  all  insulting-  methods 

does  it  not  look  very  much  that  way,  that  you  should  make  it 
your  business  to  come  hither  to  prove  yourself  valuable  and 
significant  ? 

Egwan.  I  came  with  no  other  design  than  to  tell  you  my 
grievance.  For  if  I  am  such  a  person  as,  with  disdain,  you  de- 
scribed me,  then  am  I  not  regarded  b}'  the  Redeemer;  have 
no  portion  in  him ;  nor  doth  his  Spirit  dwell  in  me  ;  nor  hath  he 
ever  taken  notice  of  me  ;  otherwise,  sure,  I  should  be  entitled 
to  a  place  in  the  esteem  of  his  children.  Why  did  the  church 
receive  me  ?  You  have  censured  the  whole  church  and  its  el- 
ders, as  well  as  myself. 

Hijderns.  I  do  not  pretend  to  justify  what  I  said  ;  but  think 
3'ou  greatly  aggravate  it;  whereas,  you  might  as  well  have 
been  easy  without  taking  any  notice  of  it. 

Egwan.  And  suflcr  the  sin  to  lie  upon  you  ?  Brother,  noth- 
ing is  desired  but  repentance  for  sinning  against  God.  I  hope 
1  am  willing  to  think  meanly  of  myself,  but  am  not  so  willing 
that  any  thing  appertaining  to  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  should 
be  treated  with  derision  or  disdain. 

Hijderus.  Dear  brother,  I  disdain  you  not;  you  discover 
yourself  to  be  a  Christian  of  good  improvement.  I  am  sony  to 
have  so  sinned  against  God  and  you,  and  desire  that  brotherly 
love  and  tender  respect  may  continue. 

Egwan.     Amen;  1  am  satisfied,  dear  brother.  ' 

,  Christophii.us.  What  a  speedy,  happj' end  was  put  to 
lliis  offence  !  Oh,  what  endless  strife  of  tongues,  evil  suraiisings, 
animosities,  and  popular  clamour,  spring  and  prevail  in  some 
places,  for  want  of  observing  such  a  method  as  this ! 

Neophytus.  But  what  if  Egwan  had  gone  to  the  eXdevJirst, 
as  he  thought  once  to  do  ? 

Epenetus.  Why,  then  he  would  have  been  reproved  for- 
taking  such  a  wrong  step ;  would  have  been  better  infonned, 
and  sent  about  his  business. 

Neophytus.  But  what  if  Hyderus  had  justified  himself  and 
persisted  in  liis  sin  ? 

Epenetus.  Then  Egwan  must  have  taken  another  oppop> 
tunity,  and  desired  a  brother  or  two  to  go  along  with  him, 
that  they  might  use  their  joint  endeavours  to  bring  the  offender 
to  repentance. 


TOWARDS  EACH  OTHER.  87 

of  dispensing  pardon.  « Brother,"  we  should  say, 
"  my  aim  Avas  not  to  degrade  you,  but  to  convince 
you  ;  and  since  you  see  and  acknowledge  your  fault, 
I  am  satisfied,  and  shall  forgive  and  forget  it  from 
this  moment." 

If  the  offender  should  refuse  to  acknowledge  his 
fault,  and  it  should  be  necessary  for  us  to  take  a 
witness  or  two,  which  is  our  next  step  in  settling  a 
disagreement,  we  must  be  very  careful  to  select  men 
of  great  discretion  and  calmness ;  men  who  will  not 
be  likely  to  inflame,  instead  of  healing  the  wound ; 
men  who  will  act  as  mediators^  not  as  partisans. 

It  is  absolutely  necessary,  in  order  to  offences 
being  removed,  that  the  offender,  upon  his  being 
convicted  of  an  injury,  should  make  all  suitable  con- 
cession ;  and  it  will  generally  be  found,  that  in  long 
continued  and  complicated  strifes,  this  obligation  be- 
comes mutual.  Whoever  is  the  original  aggressor, 
a  feud  seldom  continues  long,  ere  both  parties  are  to 
blame.  Even  the  aggrieved  individual  has  some- 
thing to  concede  ;  and  the  way  to  induce  the  other 
to  acknowledge  his  greater  offence,  is  for  him  to 
confess  his  lesser  one.  It  is  the  mark  of  a  noble 
and  ingenuous  mind  to  confess  an  error,  and  solicit 
its  forgiveness.  "  Confess  your  faults  one  to  another," 
is  an  inspired  injunction.  The  man  who  is  too  proud 
to  acknowledge  his  fault,  when  his  conduct  demands 
it,  has  violated  his  duty,  and  is  a  fit  subject  for  cen- 
sure. There  are  some  persons,  so  far  forgetful  of 
their  obligations  to  Christ  and  to  their  brethren,  as 
not  only  to  refuse  to  make  concession,  but  even  to 
give  explanation.  Their  proud  spirits  disdain  even 
to  afford  the  least  satisfaction  in  the  way  of  throw- 
ing light  upon  a  supposed  offence.  This  is  most 
criminal,  and  is  such  a  defiance  of  the  authority  of 


OO        DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

the  Lord  Jesus,  as  ought  to  bring  the  individual  be- 
fore the  bar  of  the  church. 

We  should  be  very  cautious  not  to  exact  unrea- 
sonable concession.  A  revengeful  spirit  is  often  as 
effectually  gratified  by  imposing  hard  and  humiliat- 
ing terms  of  reconciliation,  as  it  possibly  could  be 
by  making  tlie  severest  retaliation.  No  offender 
is  so  severely  punished,  as  he  who  is  obliged  to  de- 
grade himself  in  order  to  obtain  a  pardon.  And  as 
all  revenge  is  unlaAvful,  we  should  be  extremely 
careful  not  to  gratify  it  at  the  very  time  and  by  the 
manner  in  which  we  are  dispensing  pardon.  To 
convince  a  brother,  not  to  degrade  him,  is  the  object 
we  are  to  seek ;  and  especially  should  we  endeav- 
our to  show  him,  that  his  offence  is  more  against 
Christ  than  against  ourselves. 

When  suitable  acknowledgments  are  made,  the 
■act  of  forgiveness  is  no  longer  oj^tional  with  us.  From 
that  moment  every  spark  of  anger,  every  feeling  of 
a  revengeful  nature,  is  to  be  quenched.  "  Let  not 
the  sun  go  down  upon  your  wrath,  neither  give  place 
to  the  devil."  Eplies.  iv.  26,  27.  If  we  suffer  sleep 
to  visit  our  eyes  before  we  have  forgiven  an  offend- 
ing, but  penitent  brother,  loe  are  committing  a  great- 
er offence  against  Christ,  than  our  brother  has  com- 
mitted against  us.  The  man  that  takes  a  revenge- 
ful temper  to  his  pillow,  is  inviting  Satan  to  be  his 
guest.  Such  a  man  would  probably  tremble  at  the 
thought  of  taking  a  harlot  to  his  bed ;  but  is  it  no 
crime  to  sleep  in  the  embrace  of  a.  fiend  ?  The  word 
revenge  should  be  blotted  from  the  Christian's  vocab- 
ulary by  the  tears  which  he  sheds  for  his  oAvn  of- 
fences. How  can  an  implacable  Christian  repeat 
that  petition  of  our  Lord's  prayer,  "  Forgive  me  my 
trespasses  as  I  forgive  them  that  trespass  against 


TOWARDS  EACH  OTHER*  Oil 

me  ?"  Does  he  forget  that  if  he  uses  such  language 
while  he  is  living  in  a  state  of  resentment  against 
a  brother,  he  is  praying  for  perdition  ? — for  how  does 
he  forgive  them  that  trespass  against  him  ?  By  re* 
venge.  How  strong  is  the  language  of  St.  Paul  I 
"  Grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  whereby  ye  are 
sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption.  Let  all  bitter'- 
ness,  and  wrath,  and  clamour,  and  evil  speaking,  be 
put  away  from  you,  with  all  malice :  and  be  kind 
one  to  another,  and  tender  hearted,  forgiving  one 
another,  even  as  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  hath  for- 
given you."  Ephes.  iv.  30 — 32.  What  motives 
to  a  forgiving  spirit ! !  Can  that  man  have  ever 
tasted  the  sweets  of  pardoning  mercy,  who  refuses 
to  forgive  an  erring  brother  ?  Go,  Christian  profess- 
or, go  first  to  the  law,  and  learn  thy  twice  tea 
thousand  sins  ;  go  in  imagination  to  the  brink  of  the 
bottomless  pit,  and  as  thou  hearkenest  to  the  bowl- 
ings of  the  damned,  remember  that  those  bowlings 
might  have  been  thine  ;  then  go  to  the  cross,  and 
while  thou  lookest  on  the  bleeding  victim,  which  is 
nailed  to  it,  hearken  to  the  accents  of  mercy  which 
breathe  like  soft  music  in  thine  ear,  "  Go  in  peace, 
thy  sins  are  all  forgiven  thee."  What,  tvill  you, 
can  you  return  from  such  scenes,  with  purposes  of 
revenge  ?  No  ;  impossible.  An  implacable  Chris- 
tian is  a  contradiction  in  terms.  "  Bigots  there  may 
be,  and  have  been,  of  all  denominations ;  but  an 
implacable,  irreconcilable,  unforgiving  Christian,  is 
of  the  same  figure  of  speech,  as  a  godly  adulterer, 
a  religious  drunkard,  a  devout  murderer."* 

The  last  step  in  reclaiming  an  offender,  is  to  bring 
him  before  the  assembled  church.     "If  he  will  not 

Dr.    Grosvenor's  most  pathetic  Sermon  on  the  "  Temper 
of  Jesus." 

8 


90         DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that 
in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses,  every  word- 
may  be  established ;  and  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear 
them,  tell  it  unto  the  church ;  but  if  he  neglect  to 
hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen 
man  and  a  publican."  Every  effort  that  ingenuity 
can  invent,  affection  prompt,  or  patience  can  conduct, 
ought  to  be  made,  before  it  be  brought  to  be  investi- 
gated by  the  brethren  at  large.  If  every  trivial  dis- 
agreement be  laid  before  the  church,  it  will  soon 
become  a  court  of  common  pleas,  and  have  all  its 
time  consumed  in  adjusting  matters  of  which  it  ought 
never  to  have  heard.  Before  a  public  inquiry  takes 
place,  the  pastor  should  be  made  acquainted  with 
tJie  matter ;  who,  if  he  possess  the  confidence  and 
affection  of  his  people,  will  have  sufficient  influence, 
at  least  in  all  ordinary  cases,  to  terminate  the  differ- 
ence in  an  amicable  manner.  It  is  best  to  settle  it 
even  without  his  interference,  if  possible ;  but  it  is 
better  to  consult  him  in  every  case,  before  the  affair 
is  submitted  to  the  last  tribunal. 

An  offence  ought  never  to  he  considered  as  removed, 
until  love  IS  restored.  We  should  never  rest  until 
such  an  explanation  has  been  given  and  received,  as 
will  enable  us  to  return  to  harmony  and  confidence. 
A  mere  cessation  of  actual  hostilities  may  do  for 
the  intercourse  of  the  world,  but  not  for  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  saints.  There  is  no  actual  strife  between 
the  tenants  of  the  sepulchre  ;  but  the  cold  and  gloomy 
stillness  of  a  church-yard  is  an  inappropriate  emblem 
of  tlie  peace  of  a  Christian  church.  In  such  a  com- 
munity, we  expect,  that  not  only  will  the  discords 
and  sounds  of  enmity  be  hushed,  but  the  sweet  har- 
monies of  love  be  heard ;  not  only  that  the  conflict 
of  rage  will  terminate,  but  be  succeeded  by  the  ac- 
tivity of  genuine  affection. 


TOWARDS  EACH   OTHER.  91 

When  once  an  offenct  has  been  removed,  it  should 
never  he  adverted  to  in  future.  Its  very  remembrance 
should,  if  possible,  be  washed  from  the  memory  by 
the  waters  of  Lethe.  Other  causes  of  disagreement 
may  exist,  and  fresh  feuds  arise  ;  but  the  old  one 
is  dead  and  buried,  and  its  angry  ghost  should  never 
be  evoked  to  add  fury  to  the  passion  of  .its  successoE. 
Nor  should  ive,  when  in  our  turn  we  are  convicted 
of  an  error,  shelter  ourselves  from  reproof,  by  re- 
minding our  reprover,  that  he  was  once  guilty  of  a 
similar  offence.  This  is  mean,  dishonourable,  un- 
christian, and  mischievous. 

Every  Christian  should  hear  reproof  icith  meekness. 
Few  know  how  to  give  reproof  with  propriety,  stiU 
fewer  how  to  bear  it.  "  Let  the  righteous  smite 
me,  it  shall  be  a  kindness  ;  and  let  him  reprove  me, 
it  shall  be  as  excellent  oil,  which  shall  not  break  my 
head."  How  small  is  the  number  who  can  adopt 
this  language  in  sincerity  !  What  wounded  pride, 
%vhat  mortification  and  resentment  are  felt  by  many 
when  their  faults  are  told  to  them.  When  we  have 
so  far  sinned  as  to  deserve  rebuke,  we  ought  to  have 
humility  enough  to  bear  it  with  meekness ;  and  should 
it  be  delivered  in  greater  weight,  or  with  less  aiSee- 
tion  than  we  think  is  proper,  a  penitential  remem- 
brance of  our  offence  should  prevent  all  feelings  of 
irritation  or  resentment.  The  scripture  is  very  se*- 
vere  in  its  language  to  those  who  turn  with  neglect, 
anger  or  disgust  from  the  admonitions  of  their  breth- 
ren. "  He  that  despiseth  reproof  sinneth."  Prov. 
X.  17.  "  He  that  hateth  reproof  is  brutish."  Prov. 
xii.  1.  «  He  that  is  often  reproved,  and  yet  harden- 
eth  his  neck,  shall  be  suddenly  destroyed,  |||d  that 
without  remedy."  Prov.  xxix.  1.  Such  persons  are 
guilty  of  great  pride,  great  neglect  of  the  word  of 
God,  and  great  contempt  of  one  of  the  ordmances 


92 


DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 


of  Heaven,  and  thus  injure  their  souls  by  that  which 
was  given  to  benefit  them. 

Do  not  then  act  so  wickedly  as  to  turn  with  in- 
dignation from  a  brother  that  comes  in  the  spirit  of 
meekness  to  admonish  and  reprove  you.  Rather 
thank  him  for  his  fidelity,  and  profit  by  his  kindness. 
I  know  not  a  more  decisive  mark  of  true  and  strong 
piety  than  a  willingness  to  receive  reproof  with 
meekness,  and  to  profit  by  admonition,  come  from 
whom  it  might. 

2.  If  the  peace  of  the  church  be  preserved,  the 
members  must  watch  against  and  repress  a  tattling 

DISPOSITION. 

There  are  few  circumstances  which  tend  more 
to  disturb  the  harmony  and  repose  of  our  societies, 
than  a  proneness,  in  some  of  their  members,  to  a 
gossipping,  tattling  disposition.  There  are  persons 
so  deeply  infected  with  the  Athenian  passion  to  hear 
or  tell  some  new  thing,  that  their  ears  or  lips  are 
always  open.  With  insatiable  appetite  they  devour 
all  the  news  they  can  by  any  means  collect,  and  are 
never  easy  until  it  is  all  disgorged  again,  to  the 
unspeakable  annoyance  and  disgust  of  others  around 
them.  It  is  one  of  the  mysteries  of  God's  natural 
government,  that  such  should  gain  a  sort  of  adven- 
titious consequence  by  the  mischief  they  occasion, 
and  be  thus  sheltered  from  scorn  by  being  regarded 
with  dread.  The  tattler  is  of  this  description:  I 
mean  the  individual  who  loves  to  talk  of  other  men's 
matters,  and  especially  of  Xheir  faults ;  for  it  will 
be  found,  that  by  a  singular  perversity  of  disposition, 
those  who  love  to  talk  about  the  circumstances  of 
ot^ers0-arely  ever  select  their  excellences  as  matter 
of  discourse,  but  almost  always  fix  upon  their  fail- 
ings ;  and  thus,  to  borrow  a  simile  of  Solomon's, 
they  resemble  the  fly  which  neglects  the  healthful 


TOWARDS  EACH  OTHER.  93 

part  of  the  frame  to  pitch  and  luxuriate  on  the 
sore. 

In  the  case  of  tattling  there  are  generally  three 
parties  to  blame  ;  there  is  first  the  gossip,  then  the 
person  who  is  weak  enough  to  listen  to,  and  report 
the  tales ;  and  lastly,  the  individual  who  is  the  sub- 
iect  of  the  report,  who  suffers  his  mind  to  be  irri- 
tated, instead  of  going,  in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  to 
require  an  explanation  from  the  original  reporter. 

Now  let  it  be  a  rule  with  every  church  member, 
to  avoid  speaking  of  the  circumstances,  and  especially 
of  the  faults  of  others.  Let  this  rule  have  the  sanc- 
tity of  the  laws  of  Heaven,  and  the  immutability 
of  those  of  the  Medes  and  Persians.  Let  every 
individual  resolve  with  himself  thus :  "  I  will  be  slow 
to  speak  of  others.  I  will  neither  originate  a  report 
by  saying  what  I  think,  nor  help  to  circulate  a  re- 
port by  repeating  what  I  hear."  This  is  a  most 
wise  regulation,  which  would  at  once  preserve  our 
own  peace  and  the  peace  of  society.  We  should 
beware  of  saying  any  thing,  which,  by  the  perverted 
ingenuity  of  a  slanderous  disposition,  may  become 
the  basis  of  a  tale  to  the  disadvantage  of  another. 
It  is  not  enough,  as  I  have  hinted,  that  we  do  not 
originate  a  report,  but  we  ought  not  to  circulate  it. 
When  it  reaches  us,  there  it  should  stop,  and  go  no 
farther.  We  should  giv-e  it  to  prudence,  to  be 
buried  in  silence.  We  must  never  appear  pleased 
with  the  tales  of  gossips  and  newsmongers,  much 
less  with  the  scandals  of  the  backbiter ;  our  smile 
is  their  reward.  If  there  ivere  no  listeners,  there 
would  be  no  reporters.  In  company,  let  us  always 
discourage  and  repress  such  conversation.  Talkers 
know  where  to  find  a  market  for  their  stuff;  and 
like  poachers  and  smugglers,  who  never  carry  their 
contraband  articles  to  the  house  of  an  exciseman, 


94         DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

they  never  oifer  their  reports  to  an  individual  who, 
they  know,  would  reprove  them  in  the  name  of 
Jesus. 

Let  us  avoid  and  discourage  the  hollow,  deceitful 
practice  of  indulging  a  tattling  disposition  under  the 
cover  of  lamenting  over  the  faults  of  our  brethren. 

Many  who  would  be  afraid  or  ashamed  to  men- 
tion the  faults  of  a  brother  in  the  way  of  direct 
affirmation  or  report,  easily  find,  or  attempt  to  find, 
a  disguise  for  their  backbiting  disposition  in  affect- 
ed lamentations.  "  What  a  pity  it  is,"  they  exclaim, 
"  that  brother  B.  should  have  behaved  so  ill.  Poor 
man,  I  am  sorry  that  he  should  have  committed  him- 
self. The  petulance  of  his  temper  is  exceedingly 
to  be  regretted.  He  does  not  much  honour  religion." 
"  And  then,"  replies  a  second,  "  how  sorry  I  am  to 
hear  this  report  of  sister  C.  I  How  the  world  will 
talk,  and  the  cause  of  Christ  suffer  by  such  unwar- 
rantable things  in  the  conduct  of  a  professor !  It 
will  not  be  a  secret  long,  or  I  would  not  mention  it." 
"  Oh,"  says  a  third,  "  I  have  heard  whispers  of  the 
same  kind  in  times  past.  I  have  long  suspected  it, 
and  mentioned  my  fears  some  months  ago  to  a  friend 
or  two.  I  thought  she  was  not  the  person  she  ap- 
peared to  be.  I  am  very  sorry  for  her,  and  for  the 
cause  of  Christ.  I  have  long  had  my  suspicions, 
and  now  they  are  all  confirmed.  I  shall  tell  the 
friends  to  whom  I  expressed  my  fears  what  I  have 
now  heard."  In  this  way  is  a  tattling  disposition 
indulged  in  the  circles  of  even  good  people,  under 
tlie  guise  of  lamentation  for  the  sins  of  others. 
"  Odious  and  disgusting  cant !"  would  a  noble  and 
honourable  Christian  exclaim,  with  hallowed  indig- 
nation ;  "  which  of  you,  if  you  really  lamented  the 
fact,  would  report  it  ?  Which  of  you  has  gone  to  the 
erring  individual,  inquired  into  the  truth  of  the  mat- 


TOWARDS  EACH  OTHER.  95 

ter,  and,  finding  it  true,  has  mildly  expostulated  ? 
Let  your  lamentations  be  poured  out  before  God 
and  the  offender,  but  to  none  else." 

Others,  again,  indulge  this  disposition  hy  running 
about  to  inquire  into  the  truth  of  a  report,  which  they 
say  has  reached  them,  respecting  a  brother.  "  Have 
you  heard  any  thing  of  brother  H.  lately  ?"  they  ask, 
with  a  significant  look.  "  No,"  replies  the  person. 
"  Then  I  suppose  it  is  not  true."  "  Why,  what  have 
you  heard  ?  Nothing,  I  hope,  affecting  his  moral 
character."  "  Not  very  materially  ;  but  I  hope  it  is 
false."  The  tattler  cannot  go,  hoAvever,  without 
letting  out  the  secret,  and  then  sets  off  to  inquire 
of  another  and  another.  Mischief  making  creature  ! 
Why  had  he  not  gone,  as  was  his  obvious  duty,  to 
the  individual  who  was  the  subject  of  the  report,  and 
inquired  of  him  the  truth  of  it  ?  Ay,  but  then  the 
story  would  have  been  contradicted  at  once,  and  the 
pleasure  of  telling  it  would  have  been  ended. 

There  are  cases  in  which  a  modest  disclosure  of 
the  failings  of  others  is  necessanj.  Such,  for  ex- 
ample, as  when  a  church  is  likely  to  be  deceived  in 
the  character  of  an  individual,  whom  it  is  about  to 
admit  to  communion.  In  such  instances,  the  person 
who  is  aware  of  the  imposition  that  is  likely  to  be 
practised,  should  go  directly  to  the  pastor,  and  make 
him  acquainted  with  the  fact;  instead  of  which, 
some  persons  whisper  their  suspicions  to  any  and  to 
many,  except  the  pastor.  It  is  perfectly  lawful  also 
to  prevent  any  brother  from  being  betrayed  into  a 
ruinous  confidence  in  pecuniary  matters,  by  inform- 
ing him  of  the  character  of  the  individual  by  whom 
he  is  about  to  be  deceived.  Silence,  in  such  cases, 
would  be  an  obvious  injury. 

Be  slow  to  speak,  then,  is  a  maxim  which  every 
Christian  should  always  keep  before  his  eyes.     Si- 


96        DUTIES  OP  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

lent  people  can  do  no  harm  ;  but  talkers  are  always 
dangerous. 

III.  Besides  these  things,  there  are  duties  which 
members  owe  to  the  church  in  its  collective  capifcity. 

1.  They  are  bound  to  take  a  deep  interest  in  its  con- 
cernSf  and  to  seek  its  prosperity  hy  all  lawful  means. 

Every  one  should  feel  that  he  has  a  personal 
share  in  the  welfare  of  the  society.  He  should  con- 
sider that,  having  selected  that  particular  community 
with  which  he  is  associated,  as  his  religious  home, 
he  is  under  a  solemn  obligation  to  promote,  by  every 
proper  effort,  its  real  interest.  He  is  to  be  indif- 
ferent to  nothing  which  at  any  time  affects  its  pros- 
perity. Some  members,  from  the  moment  they  have 
joined  a  Christian  church,  take  no  concern  in  any 
of  its  affairs.  They  scarcely  ever  attend  a  church 
meeting ;  they  know  neither  who  are  excluded,  nor 
who  are  received.  If  members  are  added,  they  ex- 
press no  delight ;  if  none  are  admitted,  they  feel  no 
grief.  They  fill  up  their  places  at  the  table  of  the 
Lord,  and  in  the  house  of  God ;  and  beyond  this, 
seem  to  have  nothing  else  to  do  with  the  church. 
This  is  a  most  criminal  apathy ;  a  Christian  ought 
to  be  as  tremblingly  alive  to  the  welfare  of  the  re- 
ligious society  to  which  he  is  united,  as  he  is  to  the 
success  of  his  worldly  affairs. 

2.  They  are  bound  to  attend  all  the  meetings  of  the 
church,  at  least  so  far  as  their  circumstances  will 
allow.  They  had  better  be  absent  from  sermons 
and  prayer-meetings,  than  from  these.  How  can 
they  know  the  state  of  the  society,  if  they  are  not 
present  when  its  affairs  are  exhibited  and  arranged  ? 
or  how  can  they  exercise  that  proper  confidence  in 
the  piety  of  the  brethren,  which  is  essential  to  fel- 
lowship, if  they  are  absent  at  the  time  of  their  ad- 
mission ? 


TOWARDS  EACn  OTHER.  97 

3.  They  should  most  conscientiously  devote  their 
gifts,  graces  and  abilities  to  the  service  of  the  church, 
in  an  orderly  and  modest  way;  neither  obtruding 
their  assistance  when  it  is  not  required,  nor  with- 
holding it  when  it  is  solicited.  Those  who  have 
gifts  of  prayer,  should  not  be  backward  to  exercisa 
them  for  the  edification  of  their  brethren.  Those 
who  have  penetration  and  sound  judgment,  should 
render  their  counsel  and  advice  upon  every  occasion. 
Persons  of  large  and  respectable  worldly  connexions 
may  often  use  their  influence  with  great  benefit  to 
the  temporal  affairs  of  the  society. 

And  there  is  one  line  of  charitable  exertion,  which 
would  be  peculiarly  beneficial,  and  which  has  been 
too  much  neglected  in  all  our  societies  ;  I  mean  the 
practice  of  respectable  members  reading  the  Scriptures, 
religious  tracts,  and  sermons,  in  the  habitations  of  the 
poor,  I  am  aware  that  this  is  an  age  when  many 
run  to  and  fro,  and  when  lay  preaching  is  carried 
to  a  very  improper  and  mischievous  extent.  Some 
who  have  no  other  qualification  for  preaching  than 
boldness  and  ignorance,  are  every  Sabbath  employ- 
ed, of  whom  it  might  be  said,  that  it  is  a  pity  they 
have  not  the  gift  of  silence.  Unfortunately,  those 
who  are  most  qualified,  are  frequently  least  disposed ; 
while  the  least  qualified,  are  the  most  zealous.  But 
how  many  wise,  judicious,  holy  men,  are  there  in 
our  churches,  who  would  be  most  honourably  and 
most  usefully  employed,  in  reading  the  words  of 
life,  and  short  evangelical  sermons,  in  the  cottages 
of  the  poor !  Let  a  convenient  house  be  selected, 
and  the  neighbours  invited  to  attend :  and  who  can 
tell  what  vast  benefit  would  accrue  from  such  a 
scheme  ?  By  the  blessing  of  God  upon  these  efforts, 
reformation  would  be  wrought  in  the  lower  class- 
es ;  religion  would  gain  an  entrance  where  it  could 
9 


yb  DUTIES   OF   CHURCH  MEMBERS 

be  introduced  by  no  other  means,  and  our  churches 
be  replenished  with  holy,  consistent  members.  Per- 
sons of  respectable  circumstances  in  life,  especially, 
should  thus  employ  themselves,  as  their  situation 
gives  them  greater  influence.  Females  may  be 
thus  engaged,  without  transgressing  either  against 
the  injunction  of  the  apostle,  or  the  modesty  which 
is  so  becoming  their  sex.  I  am  astonished  that  means 
of  usefulness  so  simple,  so  easy,  and  so  efficient,  are 
not  more  generally  employed. 

4.  It  is  due  to  the  authority  of  the  church,  that 
every  member  should  cordially  submit  to  its  discipline. 
Without  this,  order  would  be  destroyed,  and  the 
reign  of  anarchy  introduced.  This,  indeed,  as  we 
have  already  considered,  is  essentially  implied  in 
the  very  act  of  joining  tlie  church  ;  and  no  one  ought 
to  tliink  of  such  an  act  of  union,  who  is  not  deter- 
mined to  submit  to  its  rules  and  its  decisions. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


THE  DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS  TO  THE  MEMBERS 
OF  OTHER  CHRISTIAN  SOCIETIES. 

First.  In  those  cases  where  the  churches  are 
of  a  different  denomination. 

1.  We  should  respect  their  religious  opinions  and 
practices. 

They  act  conscientiously  ;  and  whatever  is  done 
at  the  dictate  of  conscience,  is  too  sacred  to  be  made 
the  matter  of  ridicule.  The  way  to  bring  the  scorn 
of  ungodly  men  upon  all  religion,  is  for  religious 
people,  differing  upon  minor  points,  to  jest  with  each 
other's  practices. 


TO   OTHER  CHRISTIAN  SOCIETIES.  99 

2.    Let  Its  avoid  religious  bigotry  and  prejudice. 

By  bigotry,  I  mean  such  an  overweening  attach- 
ment to  our  opinions  and  denomination,  as  alienates 
our  affections  from  Christians  of  another  name,  and 
leads  us  to  conclude  there  is  little  excellence  or 
piety,  except  in  our  own  communion.  Some  Chris- 
tians are  so  shortsighted  by  prejudice,  that  they  can- 
not discern  the  most  splendid  exhibitions  of  moral 
excellence,  if  they  are  at  the  least  removed  from 
their  own  denomination.  The  consideration,  that  a 
man  is  not  of  their  party,  is  sufficient,  in  their  evil 
eye,  to  dim  the  lustre  of  an  example  which  6,ngels 
admire,  and  to  eclipse  that  living  luminary,  Avhich, 
to  the  eye  of  Heaven,  shines  with  most  radiant  glory. 
Their  moral  vision  has  so  long  and  so  intently  pored 
over  the  minute  distinctions  of  party,  as  to  have 
acquired  a  contraction  of  power,  which  prevents  them 
from  comprehending  and  admiring,  as  they  would 
otherwise  do,  the  grander  features  of  religion  in 
general. 

I  know  not  a  proof  of  true  piety  more  decisive, 
and  more  pleasing,  than  that  quick  perception  and 
fervent  admiration  of  the  beauties  of  holiness,  which 
lead  a  man  to  recognise  and  love  them,  wherever 
they  are  seen,  whether  in  his  own  denomination  or 
in  others.  "  The  evil  to  be  deplored  in  the  present 
state  of  the  church,  is  the  unnatural  distance  at  which 
Christians  stand  from  each  other,  the  spirit  of  sects, 
the  disposition  to  found  their  union  on  the  wood,  hay 
and  stubble  of  human  inventions,  or  disputable  tenets, 
instead  of  the  eternal  Rock,  the  faith  once  delivered 
to  the  saints.  Surely,  surely,  we  shall  find  a  suffi- 
cient bond  of  union,  a  sufficient  scope  for  all  oui 
sympathies,  in  the  doctrine  of  the  cross."* 

*  Robert  Hall 


100        DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

3.  TFe  should  abstain  from  all  officious  contrO' 
versy,  or  underhand  proselytism. 

I  will  not  deny  that  there  are  occasions  when 
our  peculiar  opinions  may  be  brought  forward  with 
propriety  and  advocated  with  zeal ;  when  silence 
would  be  lukewarmness,  and  not  candour.  But  to 
be  ever  obtruding  them  upon  the  attention  of  others, 
and  to  be  always  seeking  after  opportunities  of  con- 
troversy, is  as  disgusting  as  it  is  pernicious ;  for 
while  it  offends  others,  it  is  sure  to  do  harm  to  our 
own  spirit. 

Regarding  the  irreligious  part  of  our  population 
as  an  immense  moral  desert,  surely  there  is  scope 
enough  for  our  zeal,  to  reclaim  this  immense  waste, 
and  convert  it  into  the  garden  of  the  Lord,  without 
employing  our  energies  in  altering  the  position  of 
those  plants  and  trees,  which  are  already  flourishing 
in  the  sacred  enclosure.  It  is  a  far  more  honourable 
and  useful  kind  of  zeal,  to  convert  sinners  into  Chris- 
tians, than  real  Christians  of  one  name,  into  real 
Christians  of  another  name. 

Secondly.  I  shall  nov/  speak  of  the  conduct  of 
Christians  to  the  members  of  other  churches  of  their 
own  denomination. 

It  does  not  unfrequently  happen,  that  where  two 
or  more  churches  of  the  same  denomination  exist  in 
a  town,  a  most  unhappy,  unscriptural,  disgraceful 
temper  is  manifested  towards  each  other.  All  the 
feelings  of  envy,  jealousy,  and  ill  will,  are  cherished 
and  displa^^ed  with  as  much,  or  more  bitterness  than 
two  rival  tradesmen  would  exhibit  in  the  most  de- 
termined opposition  of  interests.  This  is  peculiarly 
the  case  where  two  churches  have  been  formed,  by  a 
schism,  out  of  one.  Oftentimes  the  feud  has  been 
perpetuated  through  one  generation,  and  has  been 
bequeathed  to  the  generation  following.     Can  it  be 


TO   OTHER  CHRISTIAN  SOCIETIES.  101 

that  these  are  churches  of  saints  ?  Can  it  be  that 
these  are  all  one  in  Christ?  Can  it  be  that  these 
are  societies,  whose  rule  is  the  word  of  Christ,  whose 
conduct  is  the  image  of  Christ,  whose  end  is  the 
glory  of  Christ !  ! 

Shame,  public,  deep,  indelible  shame  on  such  so- 
cieties !  Is  it  thus  that  churches  quarrel,  to  find 
sport  for  their  enemies  ?  By  all  the  regard  which 
is  due  to  the  authority  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  by  all  the 
constraining  influence  of  his  love,  let  such  societies 
be  impelled  to  terminate  their  hateful  strifes,  which 
are  not  more  dishonourable  to  the  cause  of  religion 
in  general,  than  they  are  injurious  to  the  interests ' 
of  piety  within  their  oAvn  immediate  sphere  of  ac- 
tion. With  what  bitter  taunts,  with  what  sarcastic 
triumph  do  profane  and  infidel  spectators  point  to 
such  scenes,  and  ironically  exclaim,  "  ^ee  hoiv  these 
Christians  love  one  another  /" 

Let  us  guard  against  this  evil  where  it  does  not 
exist,  and  endeavour  to  suppress  it  where  it  does. 
Let  us  not  look  with  envy  and  jealousy  on  the  grow- 
ing prosperity  of  other  societies.  Let  us  not  con- 
sider their  success  as  in  any  degree  encroaching 
upon  ours.  If  we  succeed  more  in  our  own  church, 
let  us  be  thankful,  but  not  boastful ;  if  others  take 
precedence,  let  us  be  stirred  up  to  aifectionate,  holy 
emulation,  but  not  to  envy  and  jealousy. 

A  worthy  minister,  who  used  to  preach  a  week 
day  lecture  in  the  city  of  London,  heard  a  friend 
expressing  his  regret  that  it  was  so  ill  attended. 
"Oh,  that,"  replied  the  minister,  "is  of  little  conse- 
quence, as  the  gospel  is  preached  by  several  others 
in  the  same  neighbourhood  ;  and  in  such  a  situation, 
for  any  one  to  be  very  desirous  that  people  should 
come  and  hear  the  gospel  from  him^  instead  of  others, 
seems  as  unreasonable,  as  it  would  be  for  one  of  the 


102        DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

shopmen  in  a  large  shop,  to  wish  all  the  customers 
to  come  to  his  particular  part  of  the  counter.  If  the 
customers  come  at  all,  and  the  goods  go  off,  in  so 
far  as  he  feels  an  interest  in  the  prosperity  of  the 
shop,  he  will  rejoice."  Beautiful  and  rare  example 
of  true  humility,  pure  zeal  and  genuine  love  to 
Christ!  Look  at  this,  ye  ministers  and  churches, 
who  quarrel  with  your  neighbours,  and  scarcely  speak 
well  of  them,  because  they  prosper  no  less  than  you ! 
Shall  we  feel  mortified  when  immortal  souls  are  saved, 
because  we  are  not  the  instruments  of  their  conver- 
sion ?  Shall  we  say,  if  we  cannot  gather  them  into 
our  church,  let  them  not  be  gathered  ?  If  two  rival 
physicians,  who  had  each  as  much  as  he  could  do, 
when  the  plague  was  raging  in  a  town,  looked  with 
envy  and  grudging  on  each  other's  success,  what 
should  we  say  of  their  spirit  ?  But  such  a  temper 
in  these  circumstances  is  far  less  criminal  than  the 
envious  disposition  of  some  ministers  and  their 
flocks. 

There  should  be  a  spirit  of  mutual  affection  be- 
tween the  members  of  different  churches.  They 
sliould  love  as  brethren ;  and  that  this  might  not 
be  disturbed,  they  should  avoid,  when  they  meet  in 
tlieir  respective  social  circles,  all  invidious  and  un- 
diaritahle  reference  to  the  others.  Nothing  is  more 
common  than  for  the  Christians  of  one  society  to 
make  the  circumstances  and  faults  of  those  of  anoth- 
er the  leading  topics  of  conversation.  Thus  the 
coals  of  strife  are  kindled  in  these  Christian  parties, 
and  every  one  present  lends  his  breath  to  fan  the 
flame.  It  is  melancholy  indeed,  when  our  houses 
are  thus  converted  into  temples  for  the  god  of  this 
world,  the  divider  of  the  brethren ;  and  our  family 
altar  is  lent  for  an  ofl*ering  of  scandal  at  his  shrine. 
Ministers,   and  leading   persons   in   the    company, 


TO   OTHER  CHRISTIAN  SOCIETIES.  103 

should  always  set  their  faces  against  this  mischie- 
vous gossip.  All  comparisons  between  the  talents 
of  the  ministers,  and  the  respectability  of  their  church- 
es, should  be  carefully  abstained  from.  This  is  sure 
to  do  harm.  It  is  right  for  every  church  member 
to  be  attached  to  his  own  pastor,  and  he  may  very 
innocently  think  that  his  minister  is  the  best  preach- 
er in  the  to"\vn  ;  but  it  is  insulting  and  mischievous 
to  express  ]iis  opinion  to  those  who  prefer  another. 
It  is  not  unusual  for  the  pulpit  to  be  converted  into 
a  source  of  the  most  disgusting  adulation,  and  for  a 
ministerial  sycophant  to  Hatter  the  pride  of  his  flock, 
by  telling  them  how  superior  they  are  to  all  others 
in  affluence,  liberality,  and  influence.  Such  fawning, 
to  say  nothing  of  its  littleness,  is  exceedingly  in- 
jurious. What  is  intended  as  a  compliment  to  one 
church  is  felt  as  an  insult  by  all  others  in  its  vicinity. 
All  boasting  should  be  most  conscientiously  refrained 
from,  both  on  the  part  of  ministers  and  people.  If 
they  are  in  a  state  of  spiritual  prosperity,  let  them 
be  thankful,  but  not  vain-glorious.  "  Charity  vaunt- 
eth  not  itself,  is  not  puffed  up."  The  apostle  de- 
livered a  very  keen  rebuke  on  those  who  are  the 
trumpeters  of  their  own  fame,  when  he  said,  "I 
speak  not  after  the  Lord,  but  as  it  were  foolishly  in 
the  confidence  of  boasting.  Seeing  that  many  glory 
after  the  flesh,  I  will  glory  also,  for  ye  suffer  fools 
gladly." 

Church  members  should  never  resent  by  coldness^ 
and  distance  of  behaviour,  the  conduct  of  those  who 
leave  their  society,  to  join  another  in  the  same  toivn. 
They  have  a  right  to  exercise  their  oAvn  judgment 
as  well  as  we,  and  in  their  view,  at  least,  have  as 
good  reason  for  preferring  the  pastor  to  whom  they 
go,  as  we  have  for  continuing  with  the  one  they 
leave.     They  may  separate  too  hastily,  and  not  on 


104        DUTIES  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERS 

sufficient  grounds  ;  but  that  is  their  concern,  not 
ours.  I  have  known  cases  in  which  both  the  min- 
ister and  his  flock  have  refused  even  the  civilities 
of  ordinary  intercourse  to  those  who  have  left  their 
church  to  associate  with  another.  This  is  a  most 
pitiful  and  unchristian  disposition. 

There  are  duties  to  be  performed  by  the  church 
in  its  collective  capacity  towards  other  societies  of 
the  same  denomination. 

1.  We  should  oiun  them  as  churches  of  Chy'ist, 
cherish  the  most  friendly  and  fraternal  feelings  to- 
wards them,  and  hold  Christian  communion  with 
them  in  all  the  duties  of  our  common  faith  and 
practice. 

Such  appears  to  have  been  the  feelings  of  the  pri- 
mary churches.  "The  clmrches  of  Christ  salute 
you."  Rom.  xvi.  16.  "  The  church  that  is  at  Bab- 
ylon, elected  together  with  you,  saluteth  you."  1  Pet. 
v.  13.  "  Ye  are  taught  of  God  to  love  one  another, 
and  ye  do  it  towards  all  the  brethren  in  Macedonia." 
1  Thes.  iv.  9,  10. 

2.  We  should  receive  their  members  ivhen  recom- 
mended to  us,  and  freely  grant  honourable  recommen- 
dations of  our  members  to  them. 

« I  commend  unto  you  Phebe  our  sister,  a  servant 
of  the  church  at  Cenchrea ;  receive  her  in  the  Lord 
as  becometh  saints,  and  assist  her  in  whatsoever 
business  she  hath  need  of  you."  Rom.  xvi.  1. 
"  They  are  the  messengers  of  the  churches ;  shew 
ye  to  them,  and  before  the  churches,  the  proof  of 
your  love."     2  Cor.  viii.  23,  24. 

3.  We  should  co-operate  with  neighbouring  church- 
es for  promoting  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  either  by 
local  or  general  institutions. 

Many  objects  of  vast  importance  to  the  spread 
of  the  gospel  in  the  world  can  be  accomplished  by 


TO  OTHER  CHRISTIAN  SOCIETIES.  105 

the  union  of  churches,  Avhich  cannot  be  effected 
without  it.  Union  is  power.  Places  of  worship 
may  be  opened,  the  faithful  ministry  of  the  word  in- 
troduced, and  churches  planted  in  dark,  benighted 
villages;  while  all  the  grand  and  noble  institutions 
which  are  organized  to  save  a  perishing  world,  may 
by  this  means  receive  additional  support.  United 
fires  brighten  each  other's  blaze,  and  increase  each 
other's  intensity  ;  and  thus  the  association  of  church- 
es enkindles  each  other's  zeal,  and  provokes  one 
another  to  love  and  good  works.  Nor  is  zeal  the 
only  Christian  virtue  promoted  by  such  unions ; 
brotherly  love  is  cherished  and  excited.  The  pres- 
ence of  messengers  from  other  churches  at  the  annu- 
al meetings  of  our  societies,  produces  a  friendly 
feeling  and  brotherly  interest,  not  unlike  that  which 
a  family  experiences,  when  gathered  together  at 
their  Christmas  party.  One  great  end  of  assembling 
the  males  of  the  Jewish  nation  three  times  a  year 
before  the  ark,  was  to  keep  up  a  brotherly  feeling 
between  the  different  and  distant  parts  of  the  nation. 
Nothing  is  so  likely  to  cherish  the  fire  of  love,  as 
the  fuel  supplied  by  works  of  zeal. 

4.  We  should  be  willing  to  give  and  receive  ad- 
vice in  cases  of  difficulty  and  importance. 

Of  course,  the  independence  of  the  churches,  and 
the  right  of  private  judgment,  should  be  vigilantly 
watched,  and  sacredly  preserved.  We  have  no  do- 
minion over  each  other's  conduct,  any  more  than 
over  each  other's  faith.  The  idea  of  control  is  as 
repugnant  to  revelation  as  it  is  to  reason.  And  we 
are  to  resist  unto  blood,  striving  against  the  usurpa- 
tion of  foreign  compulsory  interference.  But  advice 
does  not  imply  control.  The  dread  which  has  been 
felt  of  the  simple  act  of  one  church's  asking  the  ad- 
vice of  a  neighbouring  minister,  or  an  association 


106  DUTIES   OF   CHURCH  MEMBERS 

of  ministers,  in  cases  of  extreme  difficulty,  discovers 
a  fear  of  domination,  which  is  perfectly  childish. 
How  consonant  with  all  the  dictates  of  reason,  and 
all  the  proceedings  of  civil  life,  is  it,  for  two  parties 
in  a  state  of  litigation,  to  ask  the  opinion  of  a  third ; 
or  for  one  individual  in  difficulty,  to  solicit  the  ad-, 
vice  of  another. '  When  a  minister  and  his  flock  are 
in  some  critical  situation,  let  them  jointly  agree  to 
lay  their  affiiirs  before  some  two  or  three  neighbour- 
ing ministers  and  laymen  of  sound  judgment,  for 
counsel  and  direction  ;  and  how  often,  by  this  simple, 
rational,  scriptural  process,  would  a  society  be 
brought  back  from  the  brink  of  ruin  to  peace  and 
safety  !  But  what  if  they  should  not  take  the  advice 
thus  given  ?  Tliey  must  then  be  left  to  themselves, 
and  would  be  but  where  they  were  before.  The 
disposition  which  scorns  to  ask,  and  refuses  to  take 
advice,  savours  far  more  of  the  pride  of  indepen- 
dence, than  the  love  of  peace  ;  and  of  the  temper 
which  courts  interminable  anarchy  rather  than  be 
indebted  for  the  restoration  of  order,  to  the  opinions 
and  persuasions  of  another.  Men  which  stand  out 
of  the  mist  of  passion,  can  see  more  than  those  en- 
veloped in  the  fog. 

5.  We  should  take  a  dtep  interest  in  the  ivelfare 
of  other  churches,  and  in  a  suitable  and  proper  man- 
ner express  our  sympathy,  and  affi3rd  to  them  our 
assistance. 

We  should  at  our  church  meetings  remember  in 
prayer,  the  cases  of  such  as  are  in  circumstances 
of  affliction  ;  and  in  the  event  of  the  death  of  a  pas- 
tor, how  consoling  would  it  be  to  a  bereaved  church, 
to  receive  letters  of  condolence  from  neighbouring 
societies !  There  is  one  way,  in  which  the  most 
effectual  help  may  be  rendered  by  one  church  t(5 
another :  I  mean,  pecuniary  assistance  granted  from 


TO   OTHER  CHRISTIAN  SOCIETIES.  107 

such  as  are  wealthy  to  those  who  are  poor.  We  are 
informed,  Acts  xi.  29,  30,  that  the  disciples  at  An- 
tioch  sent  relief,  according  to  their  abilities,  to  the 
poor  saints  in  Judea.  "  Concerning  the  collection 
for  tlie  saints,  as  I  had  given  orders  to  the  churches 
at  Galatia :  Even  so  do  ye."  1  Cor.  xvi.  1.  I  am 
aware,  that  this  is  sometimes  done  out  of  a  fund, 
raised  by  the  joint  contributions  of  the  churches  in 
a  county  or  district  association ;  but  how  great 
would  be  the  effect  produced,  if  a  church,  in  its  in- 
dividual capacity,  were  from  year  to  year  to  send 
a  donation  to  some  poor  community  in  its  neigh- 
bourhood !  What  a  lovely  display  of  Christian  feel- 
ing would  this  be  !  Hoav  v/ould  it  endear  the  socie- 
ties to  each  other !  It  would  assist  those  to  gain  an 
efficient  and  settled  minister,  who,  probably,  but  for 
such  help,  would  only  enjoy  the  precarious  labours 
of  occasional  and  incompetent  preachers.  The  com- 
fort of  many  faithful  and  laborious  ministers  would 
be  thus  promoted,  and  the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ 
enlarged. 

Ye  rich  churches  in  our  large  cities,  and  in  the 
country,  who,  Avithout  effort,  can  raise  for  your  own 
pastors  ample  salaries,  I  appeal  to  your  liberality, 
on  behalf  of  those  many  churches  scattered  up  and 
down  the  land,  which  are  withering  for  the  want  of 
a  little  of  that  wealth,  which  you  could  spare,  with- 
out lessening  the  comfort,  either  of  your  minister, 
or  your  families.  I  would  not  rob  the  funds  of 
Missionary,  or  Bible  Societies,  to  replenish  the  little 
store  of  gospel  ministers  at  home  ;  but  I  will  say, 
that  no  foreign  objects  should  be  allowed  to  inter- 
fere with  the  claims  of  those  deserving  and  holy 
men,  who  are  labouring  for  souls  amidst  all  the  ills 
of  poverty,  and  all  the  cares  and  woes  which  such 
ills  must  necessarily  entail. 


108  CHURCH  members'  PECULIAR 

Where  is  the  favoured  individual,  into  wnose  lap 
the  bounty  of  Heaven  has  poured  the  abundance 
of  riches,  and  into  whose  heart  divine  grace  has  in- 
troduced the  mercy  that  is  full  of  good  fruits? 
here  let  him  fxud  an  object  worthy  of  his  wealth 
and  of  his  zeal.  Let  him  become  the  nursing  fa- 
ther of  our  poor  churches.  If  he  spend  tiuo  thou- 
sand a  year  in  this  way,  he  may  give  forty  pounds  a 
year  to  fifty  ministers.  What  a  means  of  useful- 
ness !  How  many  infant  churches  would  smile  up- 
on him  from  their  cradle  ;  and,  as  they  turned  upon 
him  tlieir  eyes  glistening  with  gratitude,  would  ex- 
claim, «My  Father,  my  father!"  In  how  many 
church-books  would  his  name  be  enrolled,  amidst 
the  benedictions  and  prayers  of  the  saints ! 


CHAPTER  Vm. 


THE    DUTIES    OF   CHURCH  MEMBERS   IN  THEIR  PECU- 
LIAR CHARACTER  AND   STATION. 


I.  The  pastor's  wife. 

A  station  so  honourable,  so  important,  so  respon- 
sible, must  necessarily  be  attended  with  duties  nu- 
merous, difficult,  and  of  great  consequence.  As  a 
ivife,  she  should  be  a  bright  pattern  of  all  that  ten- 
der affection,  that  unsuspicious  confidence,  that 
cheerful  obedience,  that  undivided  devotedness  to 
her  husband's  comfort,  which  such  a  relationship  im- 
plies ;  a  lovely,  spotless  exhibition  of  connubial  vir- 


CHARACTER  AND  STATION.  109 

tue.  No  man  is  in  greater  need  of  all  the  force  of 
conjugal  sympathy  and  love,  than  a  faithful  min- 
ister. 

As  the  female  head  of  a  family^  she  should  direct 
her  household  affairs  with  judgment,  and  he  a  model 
of  order,  neatness,  and  domestic  dicipline.  A  minis- 
ter derives  some  degree  of  respectability  from  the 
state  of  his  family.  Home  scenes,  according  as  they 
are  lovely  or  repulsive,  form  a  beauteous  halo  round, 
or  dark  specks  upon,  the  orb  of  his  public  character. 
It  is  required  of  him  that  he  should  rule  well  his 
own  household  ;  but  in  this  he  is  dependent  upon  his 
tvife.  What  a  disgrace  is  it  that  his  house  should 
be  such  a  scene  of  disorder,  as  to  disgust,  by  its 
confusion,  the  more  respectable  part  of  his  friends ! 
Some  people,  if  we  were  to  judge  from  their  habits, 
and  their  homes,  seem  to  have  been  born  out  of 
due  time ;  they  look  as  if  the  era  of  their  existence 
were  the  reign  of  chaos.  Order  is  heaven's  first 
law,  and  the  laws  of  heaven  certainly  should  govern 
the  habitations  of  its  ministers.  If  a  mother,  a  min- 
ister's wife  should  strive  to  excel  in  every  maternal 
excellence.  How  often  is  it  the  case,  that  a  minis- 
ter's children  are  talked  of  almost  to  a  proverb,  for 
their  rudeness,  ill  behaviour,  and  wickedness ;  in 
such  inj 
mother. 

In  her  own  personal  character,  there  are  two  traits 
which  should  appear  with  peculiar  prominence,  and 
shine  with  attractive  lustre  in  a  minister's  wife ; 
these  are  piety  and  prudence.  Her  piety  should 
not  only  be  sincere,  but  ardent ;  not  only  unsuspect- 
ed, but  eminently  conspicuous.  Her  habits,  her 
conversation,  her  whole  deportment,  should  bear  the 
deep,  bright  impress  of  heaven.  She  should  be  the 
holiest,  most  spiritual  woman  in  the  church.     Her 


110  CHURCH  members'  PECULIAR 

prudence  should  equal  her  piety.  Without  the  for- 
mer, even  the  latter,  however  distinguished,  would 
only  half  qualify  her  for  her  important  station.  Her 
prudence  should  display  itself  in  all  her  conduct 
towards  her  husband.  She  should  be  very  careful 
not  to  make  him  dissatisjied  %vitk  the  situation  he  oc- 
cupies. Many  a  minister  has  been  rendered  uncom- 
fortable in  a  situation  of  considerable  usefulness,  or 
has  been  led  to  quit  it  against  the  convictions  of  his 
judgment,  by  the  capricious  prejudices  of  his  wife  ; 
whose  ambition  has  aspired  to  something  higher,  or 
whose  love  of  change  has  coveted  something  new. 
A  minister's  wife  should  consult  her  husband's  u«e- 
fidness,  and  be  willing  to  live  in  any  situation,  how- 
ever self-denying  its  circumstances  may  prove,  where 
this  is  promoted ;  and  considering  the  influence  she 
has  over  his  decisions,  she  should  be  very  careful 
hoAv  she  employs  it  in  those  seasons  when  a  change 
is  meditated.  Her  prudence  should  render  her  ex- 
tremely careful,  not  to  prejudice  her  hushand^s  mind 
against  any  individual  ivho  may  have,  designedly  or 
unintentionally,  ivjured  her.  In  not  a  few  cases, 
have  pastors  been  drawn  into  contention  with  some 
of  their  friends,  by  the  imprudent  conduct  of  their 
wives,  who,  possessing  a  morbid  sensibility  of  of- 
fence, have  reported,  amidst  much  exaggeration, 
affronts  which  they  ought  not  to  have  felt — or,  feel- 
ing, ought  to  have  concealed.  Instead  of  acting 
as  a  screen,  to  prevent  these  petty  vexations  from 
reaching  his  ear,  they  have  rendered  their  tongues 
a  conductor,  to  convey  them  to  his  bosom.  They 
should  hide  many  things  of  this  kind,  which  it  is  not 
important  he  should  know,  and  soften  others  of  which 
he  cannot  be  ignorant. 

In  all  cases  ivhere  her  hushand  is  the  direct  object 
of  a  supposed  or  real  injury,  a  minister's  wife  should 


CHARACTER  AND   STATION.  Ill 

be  very  cautious  how  she  acts.  Intended  by  na- 
ture, and  inclined  by  affection,  to  be  a  partisan  and 
an  advocate  in  her  husband's  cause,  so  far  as  truth 
and  holiness  will  allow,  she  should,  at  the  same  time, 
endeavour  rather  to  mitigate  than  exasperate  the 
displeasure  of  his  mind.  Her  breath,  in  such  cases, 
if  imprudently  employed,  may  fan  a  flame  which,  in 
its  progress,  may  consume  all  the  prosperity  of  the 
church,  and  half  the  reputation  of  her  husband.  Let 
her  therefore  govern  her  own  spirit,  as  the  best  means 
of  aiding  to  govern  his.  Let  her  calm,  conciliate, 
and  direct  that  mind,  which  may  be  too  much  en- 
veloped in  the  mist  of  passion,  to  guide  itself.  Let 
her  not  go  from  house  to  house,  dropping  sparks  and 
scinxillations  from  a  tongue  set  on  fire  of  hell.  If 
her  husband  be  the  head  of  a  party,  let  her  not  en- 
venom their  minds  with  bitter  words,  which  are  sure 
to  be  rendered  still  more  bitter,  by  the  lying  re- 
porters who  carry  them  to  the  opposite  party.  Pru- 
dence in  a  pastor's  wife  would  have  often  saved  a 
church  from  division. 

A  minister's  wife  should  never  betray  the  confi- 
dence reposed  in  her  by  her  husband,  and  repfti  the 
opinions,  views,  and  feelings,  which  he  has  communi- 
cated in  the  seasons  of  their  private  conversation. 
The  secrets  he  deposits  in  her  bosom,  are  to  be  as 
sacredly  preserved  and  guarded,  as  the  ring,  which, 
on  the  morning  of  their  union,  he  placed  upon  her 
finger. 

Prudence  is  to  be  displayed  in  all  her  conduct 
towards  the  church.  Probably,  the  chief  part  of  this 
virtue  lies  in  a  proper  government  of  the  tongue. 
A  very  large  proportion  of  the  disturbances  which 
agitate  the  surface,  and  extend  their  influence  to 
the  very  depths  of  society,  arise  from  imprudent 
language.     There  appears  to  be,  in  one  half  of  so- 


112  CHURCH  members'  PECULIAR 

ciety,  an  incurable  propensity  to  relate  what  is  to 
the  disadvantage  of  their  neighbours ;  and  in  the 
other  half,  an  indestructible  appetite  to  relish  the 
slander,  when  it  is  reported.  Now  a  minister's 
wife  should  most  anxiously  guard  against  this  pro- 
pensity in  herself,  and  most  assiduously  labour  to 
abate  this  appetite  in  others.  Let  her,  wherever 
she  goes,  remember,  that  there  are  many  waiting 
and  watching  for  her  Avords,  Avhich  they  will  be  sure 
to  reverberate  with  the  mimicry,  though  not  with 
the  fidelity,  of  an  echo.  Let  litr  tongue  never  deal 
in  sarcasm,  satire,  invective,  censure,  or  slander. 
Let  it  be  an  invariable  rule  with  her,  to  speak  ill 
0¥  NO  ONE.  She  should  never  appear  fond  of  re- 
ceiving ill  reports  from  others.  If  she  have  a  taste 
of  this  kind,  gratification  enough  will  be  found  lier. 
Like  a  queen  bee,  she  has  no  need  to  roam  abroad 
in  quest  of  ]ioney — she  may  sit  at  home  in  indo- 
lent repose,  while  the  whole  hive  of  gossips  and  tat- 
tlers will  collect  for  her  an  exuberant  supply.  Let 
her  rather  dis^mirage  these  humming,  busy  insects, 
and  convince  them  that  she  has  neither  ear  for  their 
buzz,  nor  taste  for  their  honey. 
•  Let  her  never  betray  a  secret,  which  she  has  been 
compelled  to  receive  ;  nor  become  umpire  between 
two  contending  parties,  since,  in  whatever  way  her 
decision  is  pronounced,  she  is  almost  sure  to  offend 
one  of  them.  She  should  avoid,  as  much  as  possible, 
the  appearance  of  favouritism.  Some  there  must 
be,  with  whom  she  will  be  more  intimate  than  others  : 
but  this  fact,  if  it  be  known,  should  be  but  little 
seen ;  and  her  friends  should  be  always  such,  as  by 
the  common  consent  of  the  society  luould  be  allotted  to 
her ;  of  course,  they  should  not  be  minions  selected 
to  sustain  the  character  of  fawning  sycophants, 
purveyors  of  news,  or  tools  of  selfishness.     In  all 


CHARACTER  AND  STATION.  113 

her  deportment  towards  the  church,  she  should  main- 
tain a  dignified  consciousness  of  her  station,  blended 
with  the  greatest  affability  and  affection.  The  law 
of  kindness  should  be  on  her  lips,  and  all  her  con- 
duct should  be  so  many  displays  of  the  meekness 
of  wisdom.  Her  dignity  should  prevent  the  highest 
from  being  obtrusive,  her  kindness  should  make  the 
lowest  feel  that  she  is  accessible.  Without  being 
a  busy  body,  and  meddling  with  the  concerns  of 
others,  she  should  make  the  interests  of  her  friends 
her  own.  Her  advice  and  assistance  should  always 
be  granted  when  asked,  but  never  distributed  in  a 
way  that  would  render  it  unwelcome  and  little  val- 
ued. Her  influence  should  be  discreetly  exerted 
informing  the  general  and  pious  habits  of  the  young- 
er females.  She  should  be  the  friend  of  the  poor, 
and  be  often  seen  in  the  chambers  of  tliose  of  her 
own  sex,  when  they  are  visited  with  sickness.  With 
so  much  to  engage  her  attention,  she  will  have  little 
leisure  for  visits  of  useless  shoiv,  or  expensive  in- 
tercourse. Such  she  ought  not  to  be  expected  to 
keep  up,  for  her  time  can  be  more  usefully  and  pi- 
ously employed.  For  visits  of  mere  gossip,  or  eti- 
quette, she  ought  not  to  be  put  in  requisition ;  and 
if  she  is,  she  should  resist  the  attempt  which  is  thus 
made  to  enslave  her,  by  the  bonds  of  fashion  or  of 
folly.  She  is  the  wife  of  a  man,  whose  master  is 
God,  ivhose  business  is  the  salvation  of  souls,  whose 
scene  of  labour  is  the  church  of  Christ,  and  the  con- 
sequences of  ivhose  exertions,  ichether  they  succeed  or 
fail,  are  infinite  and  eternal ;  let  her  act  accord- 
ingly. 

n.    The  deacons. 

The  institution  of  the  deacon's  office  arose  from  a 
seemingly  accidental  circumstance  which  occurred 
in  the  church  at  Jerusalem,  the  particulars  of  which 
10 


114  CHUPwCH  members'  peculiar 

are  recorded  in  the  6th  chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles.*  The  original  design  of  this  office,  was 
to  administer  the  bounty  of  the  church.  The  first 
deacons  were  simply  the  almoners  of  their  brethren. 
They  dispensed  the  charities  of  the  rich,  for  the  re- 
lief of  the  poor.  And  this,  whatever  has  been  added 
by  the  usages  of  the  churches,  must  still  be  consid- 
ered as  its  paramount  duty.  What  a  lovely  and 
attractive  view  does  it  give  us  of  Christianity,  and 
how  strikingly  characteristic  of  its  merciful  genius 
to  behold  it  solemnly  instituting  an  office,  the  chief 
design  of  which  is,  the  comfort  of  its  poorer  follow- 
ers !  Where  shall  we  find  any  tiling  analogous  to 
this  in  other  systems  ?  Paganism  and  Mahometan- 
ism  have  nothing  like  it. 

*  Some  persons  are  of  opinion  that  this  occurrence  was  not 
the  origin  of  the  deacon's  office,  and  that  the  individuals  there 
mentioned,  are  to  be  viewed,  not  as  officers  of  the  church,  but 
merely  as  stewards  of  a  public  charity,  who  were  appointed  for 
a  special  occasion,  and  not  as  a  general  and  authoritative  prece- 
dent. It  is  said,  in  support  of  this  opinion,  that  these  individu- 
als are  not  called  deacons  by  the  sacred  historian,  and  that,  in 
,  consequence,  they  cannot  be  proved  to  have  been  such.  It  is 
also  contended,  that  St.  Paul  does  not  specify,  in  his  epistle  to 
Timothy,  the  duties  of  a  deacon  in  such  a  way  as  to  identify  the 
office  with  what  Luke,  in  the  6th  of  Acts,  has  stated  to  be  the 
duties  of  llie  individuals  there  selected  for  the  primitive  church. 

In  reply  to  this,  I  contend  that  this  was  the  origin  of  the  dea- 
con's office,  and  on  the  following  grounds  : 

Ist.  Ecclesiastical  history  informs  us,  that  the  office  was 
always  considered,  from  the  very  earliest  ages,  as  designed  for 
the  relief  of  the  poor.  If  so,  how  natural  is  it  to  trace  up  its  ori- 
gin to  the  circumstance  alluded  to,  which  so  estsily  accounts 
for  it. 

2nd.  The  solemnity  with  which  the  seven  persons  were  set 
apart  to  their  office,  i.  e.  with  prayer  and  imposition  of  hands, 
looks  as  if  their  appointment  was  to  be  considered  as  a  stand- 
ing and  authoritative  precedent. 


CHARACTER  AND   STATION.  115 

By  a  reference  to  the  origin  of  the  office,  we  shall 
learn  how  widely  some  religious  communities  have 
departed  from  the  design  of  this  simple,  merciful, 
and  useful  institution.  "  Those  who  perverted  all 
church  orders,"  says  Dr.  Owen,  "  took  out  of  the 
hands  and  care  of  the  deacons,  that  work  which  was 
committed  to  them  by  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  apos- 
tles, and  for  which  end  alone  their  office  was  in- 
stituted in  the  church,  and  assigned  other  work  unto 
them,  whereunto  they  were  not  called  and  appoint- 
ed. And  whereas,  when  all  things  were  swelling 
with  pride  and  ambition  in  the  church,  no  sort  of  its 
officers  contenting  themselves  with  their  primitive 
institution,  but  striving  by  various  degrees  to  be 
someAvhat,  in  name  and  thing,  that  was  high  and  aloft, 


3d.  Ifthisbenot  the  origin  of  the  deacon's  office,  where 
shall  we  find  the  account  ?  and  what  is  still  stronger,  if  this  be 
not  the  institution,  St.  Paul  has  given  directions  about  an  office, 
the  duties  of  which  are,  in  that  case,  not  mentioned  in  the  Word 
of  God.  He  has  certainly'  said  nothing  himself  of  its  design — a 
circumstance  which  is  strongly  presumptive  of  the  truth  of  my 
view  of  the  case,  since  his  silence  seems  to  imply  that  the  du- 
ties of  the  deacon  were  already  too  well  known  to  need  that  be 
should  specify  them.  His  very  omission  is  grounded  on  some 
previous  institution.     Where  shall  we  find  this,  but  in  Acts  vi.  ? 

4th.  The  reason  of  the  appointment  in  question,  is  of  per- 
manent force,  i.  e.  that  those  who  minister  in  the  Word,  should 
not  have  their  attention  diverted  by  tempored  concerns ;  and, 
therefore,  seems  as  if  a  permanent  office  was  then  estab- 
lished. 

5th.  I  would  ask  any  one  who  takes  a  different  view  from 
that  which  I  hold,  what  are  the  duties  of  the  deacons  mentioned 
by  Paul  ?  If  he  reply,  as  I  thmk  he  must,  "  To  attend  to  the 
concerns  of  the  poor,"  I  would  still  inquire  how  he  knows  that. 
If  he  answer.  The  testimony  of  ecclesiastical  history — I  would 
still  ask,  On  what  the  immemorial  usage  of  the  church  could  be 
founded,  if  not  on  the  fact  mentioned  by  Luke  in  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles  ? 


116  CHURCH  members'  PECULIAR 

there  arose  from  the  name  of  this  office  the  meteor 
of  an  arch  deacon,  with  strange  power  and  authority 
never  heard  of  in  the  church  for  many  ages.  But 
this  belongs  to  the  mystery  of  iniquity,  whereunto 
neither  the  Scripture  nor  the  practice  of  the  primitive 
churches,  do  give  the  least  countenance.  But  some 
think  it  not  inconvenient  to  sport  themselves  in  mat- 
ters of  church  order  and  constitutions."* 

The  church  of  England,  which  retains  some  of 
the  corruptions  of  the  church  of  Rome,  has  imitated 
her  in  the  total  alteration  of  this  office.  In  that 
communion,  the  deacon  is  not  a  secular,  but  a  spirit- 
ual officer,  and  his  post  is  considered  as  the  first 
grade  in  the  ascent  to  the  episcopal  throne.  He  is 
a  preacher,  and  may  baptize,  but  not  administer  the 
eucharist.  He  is,  in  fact,  half  priest,  half  layman, 
and  does  not  altogether  put  off  the  laic,  nor  put  on 
the  cleric  character,  till  his  second  ordination  to  the 
full  orders  of  the  priesthood.  The  church-warden 
and  the  overseer  share  between  them  the  office  of 
the  deacon. 

Abuses  of  this  office,  however,  are  not  confined 
to  the  churches  of  Rome  and  of  England,  but  may 
be  found  in  the  ecclesiastical  polity  of  those  who 
separate  from  both.  What  is  the  deacon  of  some 
of  our  independent  communities  ?  Not  simply  the 
laborious,  indefatigable,  tender-hearted  dispenser 
of  the  bounty  of  the  church,  the  inspector  of  the 
poor,  the  comforter  of  the  distressed;  no,  but  "the 
bible  of  the  minister,  the  patron  of  the  living,  and 
the  wolf  of  the  flock  ;"  an  individual,  who,  thrusting 
himself  into  the  seat  of  government,  attem])ts  to  lord 
it  over  God's  heritage,  by  dictating  alike  to  the  pastor 
and  the  members ;  who  thinks  that,  in  virtue  of  his 

*  Dr.  Owen  on  Church  Government,  4to.  184. 


CHARACTER  AND   STATION.  117 

office,  his  opinion  is  to  be  law  in  all  matters  of  churcli 
government,  whether  temporal  or  spiritual.  This 
man  is  almost  as  distant  from  the  deacon  of  apostolic 
times,  as  the  deacon  of  the  Vatican.  Such  men 
there  have  been,  whose  spirit  of  domination  in  the 
church  has  produced  a  kind  of  diaconophohia  in  the 
minds  of  many  ministers.* 

I  do  beseech  those  who  bear  this  office  to  look 
to  its  origin,  and  learn  that  it  is  an  office  of  service, 
which  gives  no  authority,  or  power,  or  rule  in  the 
church,  beyond  the  special  work  for  which  it  is  ap- 
pointed, and  that  is,  to  'provide  for  the  comfort  of  the 
poorer  brethren.  This  is  their  business.  It  is  true, 
that  by  the  usages  of  our  churches,  many  things 
have  been  added  to  the  duties  of  the  office,  beyond 
its  original  design ;  but  tliis  is  mere  matter  of  ex- 
pediency. 

It  is  often  said  that  the  duty  of  the  office  is  to 
serve  tables  ;  the  table  of  the  Lord,  the  table  of  tl^e 
minister,  and  the  table  of  the  poor.  If  it  be  meant 
that  this  was  the  design  of  its  appointment,  I  deny 
the  statement,  and  affirm  that  the  table  of  the  poor, 
is  the  deacon's  appropriate  and  exclusive  duty. 
Whatever  is  conjoined  with  this,  is  extra  diaconal 
service,  and  vested  in  the  individual,  merely  for  the 
sake  of  utility.  Such  increase  of  their  duties,  I  admit, 
is  wise  and  proper.  We  need  persons  to  take  care 
of  the  comfort  of  the  minister — to  provide  for  tlie 
holy  feast  of  the  Lord's  supper — to  direct  the  ar- 
rangements of  all  matters  connected  with  public 
worship ;  and  who  so  proper  for  this,  as  the  breth- 

*  The  author  WTites  from  observation,  not  from  experience ; 
besides  the  eight  deacons  with  whom  he  acts  at  present,  he  lias 
already  outHved  eight  more,  and  both  tlie  dead  and  the  living 
have  been  his  comfort  and  joy. 


118  CHURCH  members'  PECULIAR 

rcn  who  already  fill  an  office,  of  which  temporalities 
are  the  object  and  design?  But  these  are  all  ad- 
ditions to  the  paramount  duty  of  the  deacon,  which 
is  to  take  care  of  the  poor. 

Let  it  not  be  thought,  that  this  is  exhibiting  the 
office  in  a  naked,  and  meagre,  and  degrading  point 
of  view ;  or  as  shorn  of  the  beams  of  its  brightest 
glory.  What  can  be  a  more  happy  or  more  honour- 
able employment,  that  to  distribute  the  alms  of  the 
brethren,  and  visit  the  habitations  of  the  poor,  like 
angels  of  mercy,  with  words  of  peace  upon  their 
lips,  and  the  means  of  comfort  in  their  hands  ?  A 
faithful,  laborious,  affectionate  deacon,  must""neces- 
sarily  become  the  object  of  justly  deserved  regard 
in  the  church,  and  be  looked  up  to  with  the  esteem 
and  veneration,  which  are  paid  by  a  grateful  depen- 
dent family  to  their  sire.  The  poor  will  tell  him 
their  wants  and  woes,  spiritual  and  temporal ;  and 
ask  his  advice  with  implicit  confidence.  He  will 
move  through  the  orbit  of  his  duty  amidst  the  prayers 
and  praises  of  his  brethren,  and  in  measure  may 
adopt  the  language  of  Job — "  When  the  ear  heard 
me,  then  it  blessed  me ;  and  when  the  eye  saw  me, 
then  it  gave  witness  to  me ;  because  I  delivered 
the  poor  that  cried,  and  the  fatherless,  and  him  that 
had  none  to  help  him.  The  blessing  of  him  that 
was  ready  to  perish  came  upon  me,  and  I  caused 
the  widow's  heart  to  sing  for  joy.  I  was  eyes  to 
the  blind,  and  feet  was  I  to  the  lame.  I  was  a  fa- 
ther to  the  poor,  and  the  cause  which  I  knew  not,  I 
searched  out."  Surely,  surely,  here  is  honour,  much 
pure,  legitimate,  exalted  honour.  Such  a  man  must 
be,  and  ought  to  be  a  person  of  influence  in  the  so- 
ciety ;  but  it  is  the  influence  of  character,  of  good- 
ness, of  usefulness.  Let  him  have  his  periodical 
visitations  of  the  poor.     Let  him  go  and  see  their 


CHARACTER  AND  STATION.  119 

wants  and  woes  in  their  oivn  habitations,  as  well  as 
bid  them  come  and  tell  their  sorrows  in  his.  Let 
him  be  full  of  compassion  and  tender  hearted ;  let 
his  eyes  drop  pity,  while  his  hands  dispense  bounty  ; 
let  him  be  alfable  and  kind  as  well  as  attentive. 
And  such  a  man  shall  want  neither  honour  nor  pow- 
er amongst  his  brethren,  although,  at  the  same  time, 
he  be  peaceful  as  a  dove,  meek  as  a  lamb,  and  gen- 
tle as  a  little  child. 

The  apostle  is  very  explicit  in  his  statement  of 
the  qualifications  Avliich  the  deacons  should  possess. 
"  Likewise  must  the  deacons  be  grave,"  L  e.  men 
of  serious  and  dignified  deportment ;  "  not  double 
tongued,"  i.  e.  sincere,  not  addicted  to  duplicity  of 
speech ;  "  not  given  to  much  wine  ;  not  greedy  of 
filthy  lucre  ;  holding  the  mystery  of  the  faith  in  a 
pure  conscience,"  i.  e.  attached  to  the  doctrines  ot 
the  gospel,  and  exhibiting  their  holy  influence  in  a 
spotless  life  ;  "  and  let  them  also  first  be  proved ; 
then  let  them  use  the  office  of  a  deacon,  being 
found  blameless.  Let  them  be  the  husband  of  one 
wife,  ruling  their  children  and  their  own  houses 
well."     ]  Tim.  iii.  8—13.* 

Deacons  should  remember,  that  all  these  qualifica- 
tions should  be  found  embodied,  as  much  as  possible, 

*  The  allusion  made  to  the  deacons'  wives,  appears  to  me 
to  be  a  mistranslation,  and  in  the  original  refers  to  a  class  of 
female  office  bearers  in  the  primitive  church.  "  Even  so  the 
tromen."  As  the  manners  of  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  and  es- 
pecially of  the  Asiatics,  did  not  permit  men  to  have  much  in- 
tercourse with  women  of  character,  unless  the}'  were  relations, 
it  was  proper  that  an  order  of  female  assistants  should  be  insti- 
tuted for  visiting  and  privately  instructing  the  young  of  their 
own  sex,  and  for  catechising  females  of  any  age.  And  as  \he 
ehurch  was  then  much  persecuted,  and  many  of  its  members  were 
often  condem  ed  to  languish  hi  a  prison,  these  holy  women  were, 
no  doubt,  peculiarly  useful  in  visitmg  the  captive  Christians, 


120  CHURCH  members'  PECULIAR 

in  each  individual^  holding  the  olffice  ;  and  not  mere- 
ly some  in  one  and  some  in  another,  till  the  charac- 
ter is  formed  by  the  joint  number,  but  not  in  each 
member  of  the  deaconry.  Some  have  contended  for 
plurality  of  elders  in  a  church,  because  it  is  impos- 
sible to  find  all  the  qualifications  of  a  Christian  bish- 
op stated  by  the  apostle,  in  one  person.  We  are 
to  look  for  one  excellence  in  one  man,  and  another 
in  the  second,  and  what  is  wanting  in  one  will  be 
made  up  in  another,  until  their  defects  and  attain- 
ments are  made  to  unite,  like  the  corresponding' 
parts  of  a  dovetail  joint.  I  confess,  however,  that 
this  way  of  making  church  officers,  as  it  were  by 
patch  work,  appears  to  me  a  most  absurd  idea. 

The  deacons,  from  their  being  officers  in  the 
church,  although  their  office  refers  to  temporalities, 
and  also  from  their  being  generally  acquainted  with 
the  affairs  of  the  chur(ih,  will  be  considered  by  every 
wise  and  prudent  minister,  as  his  privy  council  in 
his  spiritual  government,  and  should  be  always 
ready  to  afford  him  their  advice  in  a  respectful  and 
unobtrusive  manner.  "  Christian  brethren,"  said 
a  preacher  on  this  subject,  "  give  to  the  minis- 
ter I  love,  for  a  deacon,  a  man  in  whose  house  he 
may  sit  down  at  ease,  when  he  is  weary  and  loaded 

and  performing-  for  them  many  kind  offices  which  their  sex  can 
best  render.  Such  an  one,  in  all  probability,  was  Phebe,  men- 
tioned Rom.  xvi.  1.  Such  were  the  widows  spoken  of  1  Tim. 
V.  Such  were  Euodia  and  Syntjche,  Phil.  iv.  3.  Clement  of 
Alexandria  reckons  widows  amongst  ecclesiastical  persons. 
"  There  are  many  precepts  in  Scripture  for  those  who  are  chos- 
en, some  for  priests,  others  for  bishops,  others  for  deacons, 
others  for  widows."  Pliny,  in  his  celebrated  Epistle  to  Trajan, 
is  thought  to  refer  to  deaconesses,  when,  speaking  of  two  fe- 
male Christians  whom  he  put  to  the  torture,  he  says,  "  qua 
ministrse  dicebcuitur ;"  i.  e.  who  were  called  deaconesses. 


CHARACTER  AND  STATION.  121 

with  care ;  into  whose  bosom  he  may  freely  pour  his 
sorrows,  and  by  whose  lips  he  may  be  soothed  when 
he  is  vexed  and  perplexed ;  by  whose  illuminated 
mind  he  may  be  guided  in  difficulty  ;  and  by  whose 
liberality  and  cordial  co-operation,  he  may  be  ani- 
mated and  assisted  in  every  generous  undertaking." 
And  I  would  add,  who  would  do  all  this  in  the  spir- 
it of  humble,  modest,  and  unauthoritative  affection. 

In  the  transactions  of  church  business,  the  dea- 
cons should  exert  no  other  influence  than  that  which 
arises  from  the  esteem  and  affection  in  which  they 
are  held  by  the  people.  All  personal  and  official  au- 
thority should  be  abstained  from.  Their  opinion 
should  ever  be  stated  with  pre-eminent  modesty ; 
for  if  it  be  a  wise  one,  its  wisdom  will  commend  it- 
self to  the  judgment  of  the  people,  whose  hearts  are 
already  prepared  by  affection  and  esteem  to  yield 
to  its  influence.  Whereas,  the  wisest  opinion,  if  de- 
livered dogmatically,  will  oflen  be  resisted,  merely 
because  it  is  attempted  to  be  imposed. 

If  a  man  deserve  influence,  he  will  be  sure  to 
have  it  without  seeking  it,  or  designedly  exerting 
it ;  if  he  do  not  deserve  it,  and  still  seek  it,  he  is 
sure  to  be  resisted. 

"  The  deacon's  duty  to  the  people,  is  to  promote, 
so  far  as  he  is  able,  the  happiness  of  individuals,  and 
the  welfare  of  the  society.  In  his  intercourse  with 
them,  he  should  be  firm  and  unbending  in  principle, 
but  kind  and  conciliatory  in  temper  and  in  manner. 
In  those  parts  of  his  office,  which  are  sometimes  very 
irksome  and  arduous,  from  the  difficulty  of  serving 
all  according  to  their  wishes,  he  should  guard  against 
every  thing  which  even  appears  to  be  harsli  and  un- 
kind. More  especially  should  he  do  this,  when  he 
finds  it  impossible,  in  consistency  with  his  duty  to 
others,  to  fulfil  their  desires.  The  apparently  insig- 
11 


122  CHURCH  members'  peculiar 

nificant  circumstance,  which  will  often  occur  in  our 
congregations,  of  being  unable  to  accommodate  an 
individual,  or  a  family,  with  a  seat,  may  be  mention- 
ed with  so  much  kindness,  and  with  such  unfeigned 
regret  that  it  is  so,  as  to  lead  the  individual,  or 
the  family,  patiently  to  wait  for  a  more  favourable 
opportunity ;  or  it  may  be  done,  although  without 
design,  in  a  tone  of  so  much  indifference,  as  to  lead 
the  disappointed  applicant  to  relinquish  the  hope  of 
success,  and  to  leave  the  place.  The  secret  charm 
by  which  the  deacon's  office  may  be  rendered  com- 
fortable to  himself,  and  beneficial  to  others,  is  that 
golden  precept  of  inspiration,  "  Let  all  your  things 
be  done  with  charity ;"  or,  as  Dr.  Doddridge  better 
translates  the  passage,  "  Let  all  your  affairs  be  trans- 
acted in  love."     1  Cor.  xvi.  14. 

in.  Heads  of  families. 

The  station  occupied  by  such  persons,  is  exceed- 
ingly important,  and  therefore  very  responsible. 
We  naturally  look  to  the  families  of  professing 
Christians  for  the  materials  with  which  the  "spirit- 
ual house"  is  to  be  repaired  amidst  the  spoliations 
of  sin  and  death.  A  large  proportion  of  our  mem- 
bers are  the  children  of  the  righteous,  and  our 
churches  would  be  still  nuore  enriched  with  the  fruits 
of  domestic  piety,  if  that  piety  itself  were  more  ar- 
dent, and  more  exemplary.  It  is  impossible  to  urge 
in  terms  too  strong,  the  sacred  duties  of  Christian 
masters,  mistresses,  and  parents.  Their  influence 
on  the  prosperity  of  the  church  is  greater  than  is 
generally  conceived,  or  can  be  fully  stated.  The 
duties  of  such  persons  are  of  a  two-fold  nature. 

1.  The  primary  ones,  of  course,  relate  to  your 
CHILDREN.  It  is  the  command  of  God  to  train  them 
up  in  the  fear,  and  nurture,  and  admonition  of  the 
-Lord.     Let  your  first,  and  deepest,  and  most  lasting 


CHARACTER  AND  STATION.  123 

solicitude  be  for  the  formation  of  their  religious  char- 
acter, and  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  Let  this  reg- 
ulate all  your  conduct  towards  them.  Let  it  impel 
you  to  adopt  a  system  of  instruction  and  discipline, 
which  shall  have  a  close  and  constant  bearing  on 
their  moral  and  religious  habits.  Let  it  guide  you 
in  the  choice  of  schools  where  they  are  to  be  educat- 
ed, the  families  into  which  they  are  to  be  appren- 
ticed. Act  so,  as  that  they  may  clearly  discern, 
that  your  most  ardent  prayer,  your  most  anxious 
concern,  is,  that  they  may  be  truly  pious.  They 
should  see  this  interwoven  with  all  your  conduct  to- 
wards them ;  and  behold  a  uniform,  consistent,  con- 
stant effort  to  accomplish  this  object.  Let  them 
hear  it  expressed  in  your  advice  and  prayers,  and 
see  it  manifested  in  all  your  arrangements.  Alas  ! 
alas !  how  many  children  of  church  members  are 
there,  who,  if  they  were  asked  the  question,  "What 
is  your  father  and  mother's  chief  concern  for  you  ?" 
would  he  obliged  to  reply,  "  That  I  might  excel  in 
fashionable  accomplishments,  and  make  a  figure  in 
the  drawing  room."  There  appears  to  me  to  be,  at 
the  present  moment,  a  most  criminal  neglect,  on  the 
part  of  Christian  parents,  of  the  religious  education 
of  their  children.  Every  thing  is  sacrificed  to  the 
lighter  and  more  frivolous  accomplishments  of  the 
female  character,  and  to  the  literary  and  scientific 
acquisitions  of  boys.  Religion  is  a  secondary  mat- 
ter. But  ought  it  to  be  so  ?  Ought  it  not  rather 
to  be  the  one  thing  needful  for  our  children,  as  well 
as  for  ourselves  ? 

That  Christian  who  would  carry  on  a  system  of 
religious  education  with  success,  should  enforce  it 
with  all  the  commanding  influence  of  a  holt  exam- 
ple. Let  your  children  see  all  the  "  beauties  of 
Ivoliness^''  reflected  from  your   character,  and   the 


124  CHURCH  members'  peculiar 

grand  outline  of  Christian  morality  filled  up  with  all 
the  delicate  touches  and  varied  colouring  of  the 
Christian  temper.  The  heathens  had  their  Penates, 
or  little  siirines  of  their  gods,  which  they  kept  in 
their  own  habitation,  to  remind  them  of  the  objects 
of  their  religious  veneration  and  trust.  Be  you  to 
your  families  instead  of  these  household  gods,  by 
being  lovely  images  of  the  great  Jehovah.  Let 
your  children  have  this  conviction  in  their  hearts, 
"  If  there  be  but  two  real  Christians  in  the  world, 
my  father  is  one,  and  my  mother  is  the  other."  It 
is  dreadful,  but  not  uncommon  for  children  to  em- 
ploy themselves  in  contrasting  the  appearance 
which  their  parents  make  at  the  Lord's  table  and  at 
their  own  ;  in  the  house  of  God,  and  at  home. 

Family  prayer  should  be  performed  with  great 
punctuality,  constancy  and  seriousness.  It  is  of 
course  presumed  that  every  Christian  does  pray 
with  his  household.  It  should  not  be  performed  so 
late  in  the  evening  that  the  family  are  more  fit  for 
sleep  than  devotion,  nor  so  late  in  the  morning,  as 
for  business  to  interrupt  it.  It  should  ever  be  con- 
ducted with  the  most  solemn  devotion,  and  never 
rendered  tedious  by  extreme  length.  It  should  be 
very  simple,  and  have  special  reference  to  the  case 
of  the  children  and  the  servants.  That  it  might  be 
performed  with  regularity,  heads  of  families  should 
rarely  sup  from  home.  It  is  a  disgrace  for  a  Chris- 
tian master  or  parent  to  be  often  seen  in  the  streets 
at  eleven  o'clock  at  night. 

Professing  Christians  should  resist  the  entrance 
of  loorldly  conformity  into  their  families.  Expensive 
entertainments,  gay  parties,  vain  and  frivolous 
amusements,  showy  modes  of  dress,  should  be  most 
cautiously  avoided.  Religion  will  not  dwell  amidst 
such  scenes ;  her  refined  and  spiritual  taste  is  soon 
\ 


CHARACTER  AND  STATION.  125 

offended,  and  she  retires.  A  Christian's  habits 
should  be  simple  and  spiritual.  If  it  be  his  aim  to 
approach  as  nearly  as  possible  to  the  manners  of 
the  world  without  actually  being  numbered  with  its 
votaries,  his  children  will  be  restrained  with  difficul- 
ty on  the  right  side  of  the  line  of  demarcation,  and 
be  perpetually  longing  and  trying  to  push  onward. 
The  miserable  efforts,  made  by  some  professing 
Christians,  to  be  thought  people  of  taste  a.nd  fashion  ; 
to  live  half  way  between  the  tradesman  and  the 
gentleman,  show  how  ill  they  bear  the  Christian 
yoke,  and  how  nearly  they  are  resolved  to  cast  it 
away  as  an  encumbrance.  We  should  despise  these 
things  wherever  we  see  them,  if  they  did  not  prefer 
claims  upon  our  pity,  still  stronger  than  those  upon 
our  scorn.  When  a  worldly  temper  has  crept  into 
the  circle  of  a  Christian  church,  piety  retires  before 
it,  and  tlie  spirit  of  error  *soon  enters  to  take  posses- 
sion of  the  desolate  heritage. 

2.  There  is  another  duty  which  devolves  on 
those  whom  Providence  has  placed  at  the  head  of 
a  family,  and  that  relates  to  their  domestics. 

Heads  of  families  should  manifest  a  kind  solici- 
tude for  the  temporal  comfort  of  their  domestics,  and 
especially  a  deep  solicitude  for  their  spiritual  welfare. 
They  should  take  care  that  they  are  provided  with 
Bibles,  and  furnished  with  a  few  religious  books  to 
peruse  on  the  Sabbath,  and  at  other  intervals  of  lei- 
sure. In  every  respectable  habitation,  there  should 
certainly  be  a  kitchen  library,  comprising  a  few 
plain,  interesting,  moral,  and  religious  treatises. 
Great  care  should  be  taken,  in  the  arrangement  of 
domestic  affairs,  to  afford  opportunities  to  their 
households,  to  attend  the  solemnities  of  public  wor- 
ship. It  is  too  common  to  allow  them  this  privi- 
lege   only  in  the  afternoon,  which  is  a  part  of  the 


126  CHURCH  MExMBERs'  PECULIAR 

day  least  favourable  to  religious  instruction  and  im- 
pression. Is  not  this  a  most  cruel  deprivation  ?  If 
the  heads  of  a  family  find  the  afternoon  a  dull  and 
profitless  season,  how  much  more  so  must  it  be  to 
them^  who,  to  the  labour  of  the  week,  have  added 
that  of  the  Sabbath  morning ! 

^,  And  why  cannot  the  domestics  be  permitted  to 
go  to  worship  on  the  Sabbath  morning  ? — O  !  tell 
it  not  in  Gath — because  they  are  kept  at  home  to 
cook  a  dinner  for  the  parlour.  Shame  and  disgrace 
on  that  professing  Christian,  who  will  not  forego 
the  gratifications  of  his  palate,  though  it  be  to  aid 
in  the  salvation  of  souls.  How  can  he  enjoy  the 
roasted  joint,  when  he  remembers  that  one  of  the 
family  has  been,  at  his  command,  devoting  the  Lord's 
day  to  prepare  the  feast  ?  He  comes  from  the 
house  of  God,  perhaps  from  the  sacramental  table, 
and,  in  the  hearing  of  his'  domestics,  talks  of  the 
precious  season  he  has  experienced  ;  while  they  re- 
vile, as  mere  disgusting  cant,  the  religious  conver- 
sation of  a  man  who  would  rob  the  souls  of  others  to 
pamper  his  appetite.  Sucli  men  are  worse  than  Esau  ; 
he  sold  his  own  birthright  for  the  gratification  of  his 
palate,  but  they  sell  the  birthright  of  others.  Yes,  the 
Sabbath  is  their  birthright,  or  rather  is  granted  to  them 

^  by  charter  from  God  ;  and  no  man  can  alienate  the  sa- 
cred gift  from  them,without  committing  a  felony  of  the 
worst  kind.  Is  it  not  enough,  that  they  labour  for  our 
comfort  six  days  in  the  week,  but  they  must  also  have 
the  seventh,  the  season  of  repose,  taken  from  them. 
Great,  very  great  reproach  is  frequently  brouglit 
upon  religion  by  the  manner  in  whicli  many  profes- 
sors conduct  themselves  towards  those,  who  have 
claims  upon  them  for  something  more  than  their 
wages.  It  has  been  said  that  no  man  is  great  in 
the   eyes   of  his  valet.     I  am  afraid  that  the  senti- 


CHARACTER  AND  STATION.  127 

ment  admits  of  extension,  and  that  it  might  be  said, 
that  few  men  are  exemplai-y  for  piety  in  the  eyes  of 
tlieir  servants. 

IV.  Domestics. 

There  is  no  class  of  church  members,  for  whom 
I  feel  more  anxious,  than  for  domestics.  Cut  off,  in 
a  considerable  degree,  by  their  very  situation,  from 
pastoral  attentions ;  urged  forward  in  a  course  of 
labour,  which  in  many  cases  has  no  intervals  of 
rest ;  often  most  cruelly  deprived  of  the  repose  of 
the  Sabbath;  it  is  difficult,  indeed,  for  them  to  keep 
up  the  power,  or  enjoy  the  consolations  of  personal 
religion.  They  have  peculiar  need  to  watch,  lest 
the  flame  of  piety  should  languish  and  expire  in 
their  hearts. 

It  is  quite  interesting  to  observe  how  particular 
the  apostle  is  in  his  direction  to  servants.  "  Ser- 
vants, be  obedient  to  them  that  are  your  masters 
according  to  the  flesh,  with  fear  and  trembling,  in 
singleness  of  your  heart  as  unto  Christ ;  not  with 
eye  service,  as  men  pleasers,  but  as  the  servants  of 
Christ,  doing  the  will  of  God  from  the  heart ;  with 
good  wiil  doing  service  as  to  the  Lord,  and  not  to 
men."  Eph.  vi.  5 — 7.  The  same  sentiments  are 
repeated.  Col.  iii.  22 — 25.  Titus  ii.  9,  10.  It  is 
to  such  that  the  solemn  and  striking  admonition  is 
addressed,  "  to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Sa- 
viour in  all  things."  Even  the  sublime  doctrine  of  a 
redeeming  God,  that  bright  effulgence  which  has  is- 
sued from  the  fountain  of  light,  is  susceptible  of  deco- 
ration, and  receives  its  adorning  from  the  consistent 
conduct,  not  merely  of  a  religious  monarch,  philos- 
opher, or  scholar,  but  of  a  Christian  servant.  The 
most  scrupulous  honesty,  the  most  unwearied  dili- 
gence, the  most  humble  submission,  the  most  invi- 
olable truth,  are  necessary  to  this.     Servants  should 


128  CHURCH  members'  peculiar 

make  the  interests  of  the  family  their  own,  and  act  in 
all  things  towards  their  employer's  property  as  if 
they  were  its  possessors.  The  apostle  has  laid  un- 
common stress  upon  servants'  being  uniformly  the 
same  for  fidelity,  and  honesty,  and  diligence,  whether 
in  the  presence  or  absence  of  their  employers.  All 
they  do,  even  the  most  ordinary  duties  of  their  sta- 
tion, is  to  be  done  as  to  the  Lord,  and  he  is  every 
where  present.  Their  religion  should  be  distinctly 
seen  in  the  manner  of  performing  the  duties  of  their 
station  ;  and  it  should  be  obvious  that  their  piety  has 
improved  them  as  servants. 

Where  they  are  placed  in  irreligious  families, 
« let  them  count  their  own  masters  worthy  of  all 
honour,  that  the  name  of  God  and  his  doctrine  be 
not  blasphemed."  1  Tim.  vi.  1.  Let  them  not  feel 
at  liberty  to  treat  their  employers  with  contempt 
and  neglect,  as  mere  carnal  persons  ;  for  religion 
does  not  abolish  the  distinctions  of  society,  nor  the 
rights  connected  Avith  them.  I  scarcely  know  one 
character  in  the  private  walks  of  life,  that  has  a 
fairer  opportunity  to  glorify  God,  than  a  religious 
servant  in  an  ungodly  family.  It  will  be  a  fine  tes- 
timony to  the  excellence  of  piety,  when  we  shall 
hear  even  irreligious  persons  generally  say,  « We 
will  never  have,  if  we  can  help  it,  any  but  religious 
servants,  for  we  have  seen  that  piety  renders  them 
faithful,  humble,  diligent  and  trust- Avorthy." 

Where  pious  servants  are  placed  in  irreligious 
families,  fhey  should  certainly  endeavour  to  act  the 
part  of  reformers  ;  but  it  must  be  rather  by  their 
actions  than  their  words.  Mr.  Jay  informs  us,  that 
in  his  conversation  with  a  pious  domestic,  she  ex- 
claimed, "  My  master  and  mistress  will  not  hear  a 
word  I  have  to  say  on  religion."  "  What  you  sat," 
he-replied ;  "i/oit  should  do,  and  not  say.   You  should 


CHARACTER  AND  STATION.  129 

instruct  tliem  by  early  rising,  by  diligence,  by  fidel- 
ity, by  not  replying  again."  Servants  have  a  most 
favourable  opportunity  of  letting  their  employers  see 
what  religion  is  :  but  then  it  is  not  merely  by  going 
to  meeting  or  church,  but  by  diligence,  good  tem- 
per, order  and  fidelity,  obliging  conduct,  submission, 
meekness,  and  letting  it  be  apparent  that  all  this 
is  the  result  of  their  religion. 

"  They  that  have  believing  masters,  let  them  not 
despise  them  because  they  are  brethren,  but  rather 
do  them  service  because  they  are  faithful  and  be- 
loved, partakers  of  the  benefit."  1  Tim.  vi.  2. 
They  are  not  in  such  circumstances  to  abate  one 
iota  of  that  reverence  and  obedience  which  are 
due  to  them :  for  though  by  the  law  of  Christ  they 
are  brethren,  this  does  not  destroy  their  superiority. 
It  is  no  uncommon  thing  for  religious  servants  to 
manifest  such  a  degree  of  consequence^  and  to  expect  so 
much  deference,  as  to  lead  some  heads  of  families  to 
say  that  they  would  rather  have  merely  good  moral 
sei-vants,  than  religious  ones.  In  some  cases,  where 
they  have  been  deprived,  not  by  any  capricious  or 
arbitrary  arrangement,  but  the  unavoidable  necessi- 
ties of  the  family,  from  enjoying  so  many  opportu- 
nities as  they  could  wish  ;  when  they  have  been  un- 
expectedly deprived  of  the  privilege  of  attending 
public  worship,  perhaps  only  for  a  single  season,  they 
have  manifested  so  much  petulance,  and  entered  up- 
on their  home  duties  with  so  much  sullen  reluctance 
and  ill  humour,  that  their  religion,  or  rather,  I  ought 
to  say,  their  want  of  it,  has  become  a  source  of  dis- 
gust and  uneasiness.  The  means  of  grace  ought 
to  be  valued  and  improved  ;  but  the  occasional  and 
unavoidable  loss  of  them  should  not  be  attended  with 
the  destruction  of  the  Christian  temper. 

It  would  be  well,  on  entering  upon  a  place,  to 


130  CHURCH  members'  PECULIAR 

have  an  understanding  with  employers,  on  the  sub- 
ject of  attendance  at  public  worship.  This  would 
prevent  all  disagreement  afterwards,  or  would  at 
least  furnish  a  compact  to  which  reference  might 
be  made  in  future.  It  cannot  surely  be  necessary 
to  admonish  such  as  make  a  profession  of  religion, 
never  to  go  into  any  situation,  whatever  pecuniary 
advantages  may  present  themselves,  in  which  they 
are  prevented  from  attending  the  public  means  of 
grace.  That  person  cannot  really  seek  first  the 
kingdom  of  God,  who,  for  the  sake  of  higher  wages, 
would  go  into  a  place,  which  excludes  all  enjoy- 
ment of  the  Sabbath,  and  the  house  of  God,  and  al- 
most all  opportunities  of  private  prayer.  Those 
who  have  obtained  comfortable  situations,  should 
be  anxious  to  retain  them  ;  for  it  is  not  creditable  to 
their  profession,  to  be  often  changing  places.  It 
would  also  be  honourable  to  their  characters,  to  be 
ever  distinguished  for  neatness,  rather  than  gaudi- 
ness  of  attire.  A  love  for  dress  is  censurable  in  all 
professing  Christians,  but  most  of  all,  in  those  whose 
means  scarcely  enable  them  to  command  the  vani- 
ties of  this  world.  How  much  more  would  it  be  to 
their  honour  and  comfort,  to  lay  by  a  portion  of  their 
wages  for  a  time  of  need! 

V.  Young  persons. 

These  generally  form  a  very  considerable  class 
of  our  members,  and  have  duties  to  perform  appro- 
priate to  their  age  and  station.  They  should  be 
very  watchful  against  the  sins  to  which  the  ardour 
and  inexperience  of  their  years  may  expose  them. 
They  should  flee  youthful  lusts,  and  be  very  cautious 
to  abstain  from  vanity  and  self-conceit.  Their  in- 
troduction at  so  early  a  period  to  the  church,  is  very 
apt,  in  some  cases,  to  inflate  them  with  pride,  to 
invest  them   with  self-importance,  and  impair  that 


CHARACTER  AND   STATION.  131 

modesty  of  deportment,  which  is  the  loveliest  orna- 
ment of  their  character.  In  all  their  conduct 
towards  the  church,  there  should  be  an  amiable  re- 
tiredness  of  disposition.  They  should  be  seen  at 
the  church  meetings,  but  very  rarely  heard.  It  is 
difficult  to  conceive  of  a  more  disgusting-  or  mis- 
chievous spectacle,  than  a  young  member  dogmati- 
cally stating  his  opinion,  and  pertinaciously  enfor- 
cing it,  before  men  Avho  were  grey  in  the  service 
of  God  before  his  head  was  covered  with  the  down 
of  infancy. 

Young  Christians  should  be  very  careful  not  to 
form  matrimonial  connexions,  in  opposition  to  the 
apostolic  injunction,  "not  to  be  unequally  yoked 
together  with  unbelievers."  Both  reason  and  reve- 
lation unite  their  testimony  against  the  practice  of 
Christians  marrying  irreligious  persons.  What  an 
interruption  to  conjugal  comfort,  what  an  obstacle 
to  domestic  piety,  what  an  injury  to  the  cause  of 
religion,  does  such  a  practice  bring  with  it ! 

There  is  one  way,  in  which  young  Christians 
may  bring  great  reproach  upon  the  cause  of  God, 
and  that  is  by  engaging  the  affections  of  a  female, 
and  then  abandoning  her.  This  is  a  species  of  cru- 
elty which  certainly  deserves,  and  always  receives, 
the  severest  reprobation.  It  is  dishonourable  in  a 
man  of  the  world,  much  more  in  a  church  member. 

VI.      Rich  members. 

It  is  true  our  churches  do  not  abound  with  such 
persons  ;  but,  enriched  as  our  cause  is  with  the  prin- 
ciples of  divine  truth,  and  patronised  b}'^  the  smiles 
of  Heaven,  we  can  dispense  with  the  blazonry  and 
patronage  of  secular  distinctions. 

There  are  men,  however,  who,  amidst  the  accu- 
mulations of  increasing  wealth,  remain  firmly  attach- 
ed to  the  principles  of  the  gospel,  and  who  delight 


132  CHURCH  members'  peculiar 

to  lavish  their  fortunes  in  supporting  the  cause  they 
love  and  espouse.  Let  them  consider  it  as  their 
incumbent  duty,  to  consecrate  no  small  portion  of 
their  affluence,  not  merely  in  propagating  the  prin- 
ciples of  Christianity  abroad,  but  upholding  the  cause 
of  truth  at  home.  The  erection  of  chapels,  the  sup- 
port of  seminaries,  the  maintenance  of  poor  minis- 
ters, the  establishment  of  churches,  should  with 
them  be  objects  of  deep  anxiety. 

Let  them,  in  order  to  abound  more  and  more  in 
such  efforts,  as  well  as  to  exhibit  a  bright  example 
of  pure  and  undefiled  religion,  avoid  all  unnecessary 
worldly  conformity,  and  all  expensive  modes  of  living. 
Sometliing  is  due  to  their  rank  and  station,  but  more 
than  is  necessary,  ought  not  to  be  conceded.  There 
is,  in  the  present  age,  a  disposition,  even  in  profess- 
ing Christians,  to  a  showy  and  expensive  style  of  liv- 
ing, which  cannot  be  more  effectually  repressed, 
than  by  the  plain  and  simple  habits  of  those  who  are 
knoAvn  to  have  an  easy  access  to  all  the  elegances 
and  splendours  of  life.  «  Charge  them  that  are  rich 
in  this  world,  that  tliey  be  not  high-minded,  nor  trust 
in  uncertain  riches,  but  in  the  living  God,  who  giveth 
us  all  things  richly  to  enjoy  ;  that  they  do  good,  that 
tiiey  be  rich  in  good  works,  ready  to  distribute,  will- 
ing to  communicate."  Such  was  the  admonition  of 
St.  Paul  to  Timothy,  from  which  we  gather,  that  rich 
Christians  ouglit  to  be  far  more  anxious  to  lay  out 
that  to  lay  up  their  fortunes.  When  we  enter  their 
mansions  and  see  magnificence  in  every  room,  luxu- 
ry on  every  table  ;  when  we  see  their  gay  equipage, 
we  cannot  help  saying,  «  How  much  ought  a  disciple 
of  Jesus,  who  lives  in  this  manner,  to  give  away  to  the 
cause  of  religion  and  humanity,  before  he  is  justified 
in  such  an  expenditure."  There  appears  to  me  to  be 
yeivfdJiiiwgd.  proportionate  liberality  on  the  part  of 


CHARACTER  AND  STATION.  133 

the  rich.  Their  efforts  bear  no  comparison  with  those 
of  the  middling  classes,  and  of  the  poor.  The  former 
give  of  their  abundance,  the  latter  of  their  little  ;  at 
most,  the  former  only  tax  their  luxuries,  but  the  lat- 
ter, their  comforts  and  necessaries. 

Rich  Christians  should  be  exceedingly  attentive 
to  the  ivants  and  comforts  of  their  poorer  brethren. 
There  is  a  great  lack  of  this  in  the  churches  of 
Christ.  "  Whoso  hath  this  world's  goods,  and  seeth 
his  brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his  bowels 
of  compassion  from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  love  of  God 
m  him  ?"  1  John  iii.  7.  Such  persons  should  care- 
fully and  tenderly  inquire  into  the  condition  of  the 
poor,  and  not  content  themselves  with  a  monthly 
contribution  at  the  Lord's  supper,  to  be  disposed  of 
by  the  deacons.  And  it  would  be  well  if  the  dea- 
cons were  often  to  go  to  the  habitations  of  the  more 
affluent  members  of  the  church,  and  lay  before  them 
the  case  of  their  destitute  brethren. 

The  more  wealthy  members  should  be  very  cau- 
tious not  to  assume  undue  power  in  the  government 
of  the  church.  The  distinctions  of  wealth  have  no 
place  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  No  haughty  airs, 
no  proud  scorn  of  the  opinions  of  others  less  affluent 
than  themselves,  no  overbearing  urgency  in  stating 
their  own  views,  should  ever  be  discovered  in  their 
conduct  in  the  transactions  of  church  business. 
Their  superior  wealth,  if  not  attended  with  a  spirit 
of  domination,  is  sure  in  every  case  to  procure  for 
them  all  the  deference  that  is  compatible  with  the 
independence  of  the  church. 

In  short,  the  vices  to  which  the  rich  are  more 
particularly  exposed,  and  against  which  they  should 
vigilantly  guard,  are  pride,  haughtiness,  love  of 
money,  idleness,  self-indulgence,  luxury,  worldly 
conformity,  ecclesiastical  domination,  and  oppres- 


134  CHURCH  members'  peculiar 

si  on  of  the  poor.  The  vh-tues  they  are  called  to 
exercise  are  gratitude  to  God,  humility  and  conde- 
scension to  men,  economy,  temperance  and  liberal- 
ity, together  with  tender  sympathy  to  their  poorer 
brethren,  and  a  generous  regard  to  the  support 
of  the  cause  of  pure  religion  and  general  benevo- 
lence. 

VII.  The  poor. 

Contentment  with  such  things  as  they  have,  and 
an  unmurmuring  suhmission  to  the  appointment  of 
Providence,  are  most  obviously  f/ieir  duty,  and  should 
be  conspicuously  manifested  invall  their  deportment. 
It  should  not  appear  as  if  they  thought  it  hard,  that 
their  lot  was  cast  in  the  humble  vale  of  poverty. 
A  cheerful  resignation  to  the  irremediable  ills  of 
their  station,  a  frame  of  mind  that  looks  as  if  they 
were  so  grateful  for  the  blessings  of  grace,  as  to 
be  almost  insensible  to  the  privations  of  poverty,  is 
one  of  the  ways  in  which  poor  Christians  may  sig- 
nally glorify  God. 

The  poor  should  watch  against  an  envious  spirit. 
"  Grudge  not  one  against  another,"  said  the  apos- 
tle. They  should  be  conspicuous  for  their  industry, 
nor  wish  to  eat  the  bread  of  idleness.  "For  this 
is  commanded  you,  that  if  any  would  not  work,  nei- 
ther should  he  eat.  For  some  walk  among  you  dis- 
orderly, working  not  at  all,  but  are  busy  bodies. 
Such  we  command  and  exhort  by  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that  with  quietness  tliey  Avork  and  eat  their 
own  bread."  2  Thess.  iii.  10 — 12.  The  poor  have 
no  right,  therefore,  to  expect,  that  in  consequence 
of  their  association  with  a  Christian  church,  they 
are  in  any  measure  released  from  the  obligation  of 
the  most  unwearied  industry.  They  are  not  to  be 
supported  by  the  society  in  idleness,  nor  ought  they 
to  look  for  any  pecuniary  allowance  while  able  to 


CHARACTER  AND  STATION.  135 

provide  for  themselves  and  their  family.  The  reli- 
gion of  Jesus  Christ  was  never  intended  to  establish 
a  system  of  religious  pauperism.  It  is  to  be  feared, 
that  not  a  few  have  entered  into  Christian  fellow- 
ship on  purpose  to  share  its  funds.  This  is  an  aw- 
ful case,  wherever  it  occurs,  and  should  make  all 
the  poor  members  of  our  churches  tremble  at  the 
most  distant  approximation  to  such  a  crime. 

The  only  times  in  which  members  should  feel  that 
they  have  claims  upon  the  funds  collected  at  the 
Lord's  supper,  are,  when  sickness  has  entered  their 
dwelling,  when  age  has  incapacitated  them  for  la- 
bour, or  when  the  produce  of  their  industry  is  too 
scanty  to  procure  the  necessary  comforts  of  life.* 

The  poor  should  not  be  exorbitant  in  their  expec- 
tations of  relief;  and  should  the  bounty  of  the 
church  flow  less  freely  towards  them  than  they 
have  reason  and  right  to  look  for,  they  should  not 
indulge  in  the  language  of  reproach  and  complaint. 
Not  that  they  are  forbidden  in  mild  and  modest  lan- 
guage to  represent  their  situation  to  the  deacons. 

They  should  be  particularly  careful  not  to  mani- 

*  It  is  a  question  that  has  been  sometimes  agitated,  whether 
it  is  rig-ht  for  a  church  to  allow  the  members  to  apply  for  assist- 
ance from  the  town.  Such  a  question^  however,  may  be  set  at 
rest  by  a  law,  which,  where  it  really  exists,  allows  of  no  farther 
appeal ;  I  mean  the  law  o^  necessity.  Some  churches  are  com- 
posed in  a  great  measure  of  poor  persons,  and  even  of  the  re- 
mainder who  are  not  poor,  there  are  few  above  the  rank  of 
small  tradesmen.  In  this  case,  when  trade  is  bad,  and  disease  is- 
prevalent,  it  is  next  to  impossible,  if  not  quite  so,  for  the  church  to 
relieve  all  the  wants  of  its  members.  But  setting  aside  this  ex- 
treme case,  what  law  is  violated,  what  obligation  is  broken 
through,  by  our  members'  applying  for  a  portion  of  that  prop- 
erty, which  is  collected  for  them  no  less  than  others,  and  to 
which  they  are  legally  entitled  in  common  with  others  ?  There 
can  be  nothing  wrong  on  the  part  of  the  poor  themselves  in 
applying  for  this  relief,  unless  they  are  so  well  provided  for  by 


136  CHURCH  members'  peculiar 

fest  an  encroaching  and  begging  disposition.  I 
have  known  cases,  in  which  the  greatest  disgust 
and  the  most  unconquerable  prejudice  have  been 
excited  against  individuals,  by  their  proneness  to 
beg  of  every  one  that  visited  them,  till  at  length 
their  fellow-members,  wearied  too  soon,  it  must  be 
admitted,  with  the  language  of  perpetual  complaint 
and  petition,  have  left  off  to  visit  them  altogether. 

Cleanliness  is  a  very  incumbent  duty  of  the  poor. 
Their  cottages  may  be  lowly,  but  certainly  need  not 
be  dirty.  Filthiness  is  one  species  of  vice,  and 
cleanliness  is  not  only  nexi  to  godliness,  but  a  part 
of  it.  The  credit  of  religion  often  depends  on  little 
things,  and  this  is  one  of  them. 

VIII.  Tradesmen. 

A  very  large  number  of  our  church  members  are 
engaged  in  the  pursuits  of  trade,  manufacture,  or 
commerce  ;  and  from  their  very  calling  are  exposed 
to  peculiar  dangers,  which  must  be  met  Avith  pro- 
portionate vigilance. 

It  is  highly  incumbent  upon  them  to  take  care 
against  a  worldly  spirit.     They  are  in  extreme  peril 

the  church  as  not  to  need  it.  In  this  case  their  apphcation 
would  be  manifestly  an  imposition.  The  only  question  is, 
whether  a  church,  tolerably  favoured  with  affluent  members, 
ought  to  allow  such  application.  It  would  certainly  be  an  act 
of  great  generosity  in  such  a  church,  to  render  their  members 
independent  of  assistance  from  the  town  :  but  I  do  not  see  by 
what  law  this  is  actually  their  duty.  We  stand  in  a  double  re- 
lationship to  the  poor,  as  fellow-citizens  and  fellow  Cliristians  ; 
in  our  former  connexion  we  may  ask  for  them  a  share  of  a 
civil  fund,  while  in  the  latter  we  relieve  them  from  a  still  more 
sacred  source.  The  poor  by  entering  our  churches  do  not  for- 
feit any  of  their  civil  rights,  and  since  they  are  legally  entitled 
to  the  assistance  of  their  fellow-subjects,  it  is  not  necessary 
that  we  should  take  upon  ourselves,  as  Christians,  those  bur- 
dens wliich  others  are  bound  to  sustain  as  citizens. 


CHARACTER  AND  STATION.  137 

of  losing  the  power  of  godliness  from  their  hearts, 
and  joining  the  number  of  those,  of  whom  it  is  said, 
in  the  expressive  language  of  St.  Paul,  that  "  they 
mind  earthly  things."  Such  persons  look  upon  the 
possession  of  wealth  as  "  the  one  thing  needful."  It ' 
is  their  chief  object  of  pursuit,  the  chief  source  of 
happiness.  Nothing  modifies  or  mitigates  the  de- 
sire of  riches.  They  are  of  the  earth,  earthy.  Now 
certainly  a  Christian  tradesman  is,  or  ought  to  be, 
of  another  spirit  than  this.  He  should  be  industri- 
ous, frugal,  and  persevering  in  his  attention  to  the 
concerns  of  this  world  ;  but  still  there  should  be 
in  his  mind  an  ultimate  and  supreme  regard  to  the 
possession  of  everlasting  life.  He  ought  not  to  ba 
slothful  in  business,  but  then  he  must  be  fervent  in 
spirit,  serving  the  Lord.  He  should  be  seen  to 
unite  the  clever  tradesman  and  sincere  Christian ; 
and  to  be  busy  for  both  worlds.  The  men  of  this 
world  should  be  constrained  to  say  of  him,  "  This 
man  is  as  attentive  to  business,  and  as  clever  in  it 
as  we  are  ,  but  we  can  perceive  in  all  he  does,  an 
inflexible  regard  to  principle,  an  invariable  reference 
to  religion.  We  can  discover  no  lack  of  diligence  or 
prudence  ;  but  it  is  perfectly  evident,  that  his  heart 
and  highest  hope  are  in  heaven.  He  is  neither  so  elat- 
ed in  prosperity,  nor  so  depressed  in  adversity,  as  we 
are.  He  has  some  secret  source  of  happiness,  of 
wliich  we  are  not  possessed ;  and  his  eye  is  upon 
some  standard  of  action,  which  we  do  not  recognise 
He  is  a  Christian  as  well  as  a  tradesman.'''' 

What  a  testimony !  Who  can  obtain  a  higher  one  : 
Who  should  seek  less  ? 

There  are  many  snares    to   which   a   Christiau 

tradesman  is  peculiarly  exposed  in  the  present  mode 

of  conducting  business.     The  stream  of  trade  no 

longer  glides  along   its   old   accustomed  channel, 

12 


138  CHURCH  members'  PECULIAR 

where  established  and  ordinary  causes  impelled  its 
motions  and  guided  its  course  ;  but  under  the  vio- 
lent operation  of  new  and  powerful  impulses,  it  has 
of  late  years  started  from  its  course,  and,  with  the 
tapidity  of  a  torrent  or  the  force  of  an  inundation, 
has  swept  away  the  restraint  of  religious  principle, 
and  carried  a  deluge  of  dishonesty  over  the  moral 
world. 

It  is  quite  time  for  Christian  tradesmen  to  return, 
in  their  mode  of  conducting  business,  to  the  sound 
principles  of  Christian  morality.  Let  them  beware 
of  excessive  speculation ;  and  where  the  property 
with  which  they  trade,  is  scarcely  their  own,  let 
them  err  rather  on  the  side  of  caution  than  of  en- 
terprise. Let  them  beware  of  all  dishonourable 
means  of  propping  up  a  sinking  credit.  Let  them 
view  with  abhorrence  those  practices  which  are  re- 
sorted to  only  by  rogues  and  swindlers.  Let  them 
tremble  and  blush  at  a  single  effort  to  extricate 
themselves  from  difficulty,  which  the  world  would 
condemn  as  unfair  or  dishonourable.  Let  their 
motto  be,  "  whatsoever  things  are  true,  whatsoever 
thmgs  are  honest,  whatsoever  things  are  just,  what- 
soever things  are  pure,  whatsoever  things  are  love- 
ly, whatsoever  things  are  of  good  report,  if  there 
be  any  virtue,  and  if  there  be  any  praise,  think  on 
these  things."*     Phil.  iv.  7. 

A  Christian  should  be  careful  not  to  conceal,  too 
long,  the  fact  of  his  being  in  a  state  of  insolvency. 
A  false  pride,  or  a  foolish  hope,  has  led  many  to 
tlie  dishonour  of  their  profession,  to  go  on  flounder- 
ing in  difficulties,  while  every  struggle  has  only  car- 
ried them  farther  and  farther  into  the  current  of 


*  See  Dr,  Chalnier's  admirable  sermons  on  the  moral  princi- 
ples of  trade. 


CHARACTER  AND  STATION.  139 

ruin,  till  at  length  their  fortune  and  their  character 
have  sunk  together,  to  rise  no  more.  I  do  not  say 
that  a  man  ought  in  every  case  to  call  his  creditors 
together  the  moment  that  he  discovers  he  cannot  pay 
twenty  shillings  in  the  pound ;  but  he  certainly 
ought  to  do  it  without  delay,  as  soon  as  he  ceases 
to  hope  that  he  shall  ultimately  do  so. 

Every  Christian  tradesman  should  he  very  ivatchfid 
against  those  artifices^  violations  of  truths  and  vnifair 
advantages,  which  many  resoH  to  in  the  disposal  of 
their  articles.  It  might  indeed  have  become  the  gen- 
eral practice  ;  but  tricks  of  trade,  if  contrary  to  truth 
and  honesty,  are  clear  and  flagrant  violations  of  re- 
ligious duty.  No  prevalence  of  custom  can  make 
that  right,  which  in  itself  is  wrong.  The  standard 
of  a  Christian's  morality  is  the  Bible  ;  and  whatever 
is  opposed  to  that,  he  must  avoid  and  abhor. 

A  tradesman  who  makes  a  profession  of  religion, 
should  be  most  eminent  for  justice,  truth,  honour,  and 
generosity,  in  all  his  dealings.  His  religion  should 
be  seen  in  all  his  conduct.  "  I  know  nothing  of 
that  man's  creed,"  said  a  person  of  a  religious 
tradesman  with  whom  he  dealt,  "  because  I  never 
asked  him  what  he  believed ;  but  a  more  honoura- 
ble, punctual,  generous  tradesman,  I  never  met 
with  in  my  life.  I  would  as  soon  take  his  word 
for  a  thousand  pounds,  as  I  would  another  man's 
bond  for  a  shilling.  Whatever  he  promises  he  per- 
forms, and  to  the  time  eCIso."  This  is  adorning  the 
doctrine  of  God  his  Saviour  in  all  things. 

It  is  very  dishonourable,  when  a  Christian  trades- 
man is  actuated  by  a  spint  of  envy  and  jealousy  to- 
wards others,  and  when  he  employs  ungenerous  means 
to  prevent  their  success.  No  one  has  an  exclusive 
monopoly,  except  in  the  case  of  patents.  Others 
have  as  much  right  to  live  where  they  like,  as  we 


140  ON  CHURCH  POWER. 

have.  It  is  their  ivorld,  as  well  as  ours  ;  and  to  em- 
ploy our  wealth  in  any  case  to  ruin  them,  by  under- 
selling,  is  a  spirit  perfectly  incompatible  with  the 
genius  of  religion,  and  the  nature  of  Christian  fellow- 
ship. Such  an  envious  person  deserves  excommu- 
nication, not  only  from  the  church  of  God,  but  from  - 
the  society  of  rational  creatures. 

It  is  perfectly  obvious,  that  the  tradesman  ought  to 
regulate  his  expenditure  by  his  income.  The  man  that 
lives  beyond  his  resources  is  a  robber  and  a  thief. 
His  extravagance  is  supported  by  the  property  of 
others ;  and  as  it  is  taken  without  their  consent, 
it  is  a  felony,  for  which  he  is  answerable,  if  not 
at  the  bar  of  man,  vet  certainly  at  the  tribunal 
of  God. 


CHAPTER  IX. 
MISCELLANEOUS  SUBJECTS. 

On  the  true  JVatui'e  of  Church  Power. 

In  our  conversation  upon  the  subject  of  church 
government,  it  is  very  common  to  talk  of  the  pow- 
er or  authority  of  our  churches.  But  in  what  does 
this  power  really  consist,  and  how  far  does  it  extend  ? 
Every  society  has  certainly  an  unquestionable  right 
to  regulate  all  its  own  temporal  and  spiritual  affairs, 
to  the  entire  exclusion  of  all  human  interference 
and  control  whatever.  But  we  must  be  careful 
not  to  carry  the  idea  of  independence  so  far  as  to 
trench  upon  the  dominion  of  Jesus  Christ.  The 
power  of  a  church  is  simply  a  right  to  put  their  own 
construction  upon  the  laws  of  Christ,  and  to  obey 
his  laws,  in  the  way  which  they  think  will  be  most 


ON  CHURCH  POWER.  141 

agreeable  to  him.  This  is  neither  understood  nor 
remembered  with  as  much  distinctness  as  it  should 
be.  Hence  it  is  a  very  usual  thing  for  churches 
at  their  stated,  or  occasional  meetings,  to  consider 
themselves  as  met  to  make  laws,  and  set  in  order 
the  affairs  of  the  spiritual  kingdom  ;  and  a  great 
deal  is  said  about  "  our  cliurch,"  and  "  the  rules 
that  we  have  established  in  our  church."  Our 
church ! !  How  came  it  ours  ?  The  church  is 
Christ's.  The  rules  ive  have  established ! !  The 
sole  right  of  making  laws,  is  with  Him  to  whom  the 
church  belongs.  The  church  is  a  kingdom,  of 
which  Christ  is  sole  monarch,  the  New  Testament 
is  his  spiritual  code,  and  all  the  power  we  have,  is 
to  execute  the  laws  which  he  has  already  establish- 
ed. In  the  whole  business  of  church  government, 
we  are  to  acknowledge  the  authority,  and  consider 
ourselves  as  doing  the  vail  of  Christ.  Nothing  is 
loft  to  our  will,  to  our  wisdom,  to  our  caprice  ;  but 
in  all  things  we  are  to  be  guided  by  the  law  of  Je- 
sus, laid  down  in  his  word. 

In  the  choice  of  officers,  in  the  admission  of  mem- 
bers, in  the  exfercise  of  discipline,  we  are  not  to 
act  upon  views  and  principles  of  our  own,  but  are 
to  be  guided  by  those  we  find  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. We  have  no  power  to  legislate,  but  merely 
to  interpret  the  law,  and  obey.  When  we  meet, 
Christ  is  in  the  midst  of  us,  not  only  by  his  essen- 
tial presence,  but  by  his  revealed  will ;  and  every 
authoritative  voice  is  huslied,  but  that  which  speaks 
to  us  from  the  sacred  canon.  When  a  member  is 
proposed,  Ave  are  not  to  ask,  "Is  he  such  an  one  as 
we  think  will  add  respectability  to  our  communion  ? 
is  he  of  long  standing  in  the  ways  of  God  ?  is  he 
peculiar  in  his  habits  ?"  but,  "  Is  he  such  an  one  as 
Christ  has  received  ?"     When  a  measure  is  submit- 


142  CONDUCTING  CHURCH  MEETINGS. 

ted  for  our  adoption,  we  are  not  first  to  inquire  in- 
to its  policy,  but  whether  it  is  in  exact  accordance 
with  the  general  principles  and  spirit  of  the  New 
Testament.  Every  act  of  church  government  must 
be  an  explicit  acknowledgment  of  the  authority  of 
Jesus,  as  King  in  Zion,  and  an  act  of  obedience  to 
his  laws. 

It  is  impossible  for  this  sentiment  to  be  stated 
too  frequently  or  too  forcibly.  It  lays  the  axe  to 
the  root  of  all  the  errors  on  church  government, 
wliich  have  crept  into  the  world.  The  papacy,  and 
the  episcopacy,  with  other  ecclesiastical  corruptions, 
may  be  traced  to  a  want  of  proper  views  of  the  na- 
ture of  church  power.  Let  it  once  be  admitted 
that  a  church  of  Christ  has  a  right  of  legislating 
beyond  what  is  written  in  the  New  Testament,  and 
there  is  no  such  thing  as  limiting  the  exercise  of 
this  right,  until  the  authority  of  Christ  is  supersed- 
ed, and  his  church  is  converted  into  a  mere  secu- 
lar institution. 

0)i  the  Mode  of  Conducting  Church  Meetings. 

Every  well  regulated  church  will  have  its  solemn 
and  stated  meetings  for  conducting  the  business  ne- 
cessarily connected  with  its  existence  and  progress. 
Many  ministers  have  imbibed  a  prejudice  against 
these  meetings,  and,  like  Charles  the  First,  who,  not 
finding  the  parliament  as  suppliant  as  he  could  wish, 
determined  to  govern  without  parliaments  altogeth- 
er, they  have  resolved  to  rule  without  calling  the 
church  together,  except,  at  least,  on  extraordinary 
emergencies.  I  admit  that  church  meetings  have 
been  abused  ;  but  this  has  been  more  frequently 
the  fault  of  the  pastor,  than  the  people.  They  have 
sometimes  exhibited  scenes  of  confusion,  little  rec- 


CONDUCTING  CHURCH  MEETINGS.  143 

ommendatory  of  the  democratic  form  of  church 
government.  This,  however,  is  not  the  error  of 
the  system,  but  the  improper  way  in  which  it  is  ad- 
ministered. When  ignorance  or  imprudence  is  el- 
evated to  the  chair,  order  and  decorum  cannot  be 
looked  for  in  the  assembly. 

It  would  conduce  to  the  order  of  church  meet- 
ings, if  it  were  much  inculcated  by  the  pastor, 
and  generally  understood  by  the  people,  that  they 
were  meetings  for  devotion,  and  not  for  debate. 
They  should  ever  be  attended  with  the  usual  ser- 
vices of  a  prayer  meeting,  i.  e.  with  singing,  suppli- 
cation, and  ministerial  exhortation.  If  business  is 
to  be  done,  it  should  be  thus  introduced,  and  trans- 
acted in  the  spirit,  and  amidst  the  services  of  devo- 
tion. These  times  of  assembling  should  be  peri- 
odical ;  for  when  they  are  only  occasional,  they  lose 
the  character  of  devotional  seasons,  and  assume 
the  form  of  business  meetings,  to  which  the  mem- 
bers come  prepared  for  protracted  and  general  dis- 
cussion. 

The  admonition  of  the  apostle  is  always  in  sea- 
son, but  never  more  so  than  in  reference  to  the 
times  of  the  assembling  of  the  saints :  "  Let  every 
man  be  slow  to  speak."  And  when  any  one  does 
deliver  his  opinion,  it  should  not  be  in  a  prating, 
dogmatical  manner,  but  in  few  words,  modestly 
spoken.  Not  only  the  pastor,  but  the  people  them- 
selves, should  discourage  those  forward,  obtrusive 
spirits,  to  whom  no  music  or  melody  is  so  pleasant 
as  the  sound  of  their  own  voice.  Talking  assem- 
blies soon  become  disorderly  ones.  A  wise  and 
prudent  minister  will  set  his  face  against  them ; 
and  a  wise  and  prudent  church  Avill  support  him  in 
this  conduct. 

It  is,  of  course,  no  less  the  interest  than  the  du- 


144  ADMISSION  OF  MEMBERS. 

ty  of  the  society,  to  support,  at  all  its  meetings,  the 
just  and  scriptural  authority  of  the  pastor.  He 
should  never  be  addressed  but  in  the  most  cour- 
teous and  respectful  manner,  and  every  expression 
of  rudeness  should  be  marked  with  the  disappro- 
bation of  the  members  present. 


On  the  Admission  of  Members  to  the  Church. 

When  an  individual  is  known  to  be  desirous  of 
fellowship,  information  of  this  should  be  conveyed 
without  delay  to  the  pastor,  who,  upon  conversing 
with  the  person,  and  making  suitable  inquiries 
about  his  character  and  conduct,  may  mention  him 
as  a  candidate  for  fellowship.  No  member  should 
bring  forward  a  candidate  in  opposition  to  the  opin- 
ion of  the  pastor.  It  is  of  course  to  be  expected, 
that  he  will  never  reject  an  individual,  but  upon 
grounds  which  appear  to  him  to  be  quite  sufficient, 
and  which  he  will,  without  hesitation  or  reserve, 
communicate  to  the  person  himself. 

On  the  part  of  the  church,  there  is  sometimes  a 
very  unscriptural  reluctance  to  receive  persons  in- 
to membership,  till  after  they  have  had  a  long  trial 
of  their  Christian  steadfastness  and  integrity.  It  is 
very  common  for  some  members  to  exclaim  in  sur- 
prise, when  the  name  of  a  candidate  is  mentioned 
to  them  in  secret,  "  What,  is  he  going  to  be  propos- 
ed to  the  church  ?  Why,  he  has  not  been  converted 
three  months."  I  wish  these  over-cautious  Chris- 
tians to  tell  me,  what  length  of  time  ought  to  elapse 
after  conversion,  before  the  individual  is  introduced 
to  communion  ?  Has  Jesus  Christ  stated  any  term 
of  probation,  which  we  must  pass  through  before 
we  are  received  into  the  church?     Certainly  not. 


ADMISSION  OP  MEMBERS.  145 

What  right  have  we  then  to  fix  upon  any  ?  Is  it 
not  establishing  terms  of  communion,  which  he  has 
not  established  ?  Is  not  this  a  direct  invasion  of 
his  authority  ?  If  we  consult  the  precedents  fur- 
nished by  the  practice  of  the  apostles,  they  most 
decisively  condemn  the  overstrained  caution  of 
those,  who  would  put  a  Christian  upon  the  trial  of 
a  year  or  two,  before  he  is  admitted  to  communion. 
The  very  day  in  which  a  man  professed  himself  a 
Christian,  he  was  added  to  the  church.  In  fact, 
his  joining  himself  to  the  church,  was  his  profes- 
sion. I  would  have  every  step  taken  to  inquire  in- 
to ,the  knowledge,  faith,  and  conduct  of  an  individ- 
ual who  proposes  himself  for  fellowship  ;  and  if 
they  are  satisfactory,  I  would  admit  him,  although 
he  had  been  converted  but  a  single  month ;  and  I 
call  upon  the  person  who  would  refuse  to  join  in 
such  admission,  to  show  on  what  ground  he  acts. 
Let  him  not  talk  about  the  necessity  of  caution, 
and  the  possibility  of  being  deceived ;  this  is  very 
true,  but  it  must  not  be  allowed  to  interfere  with 
the  rules  which  Christ  has  laid  down  for  the  gov- 
ernment of  his  church.  Our  views  of  policy  can- 
not improve  his  institutions,  and  ought  not  to  op- 
pose the  practice  of  his  apostles.  The  rule  of  our 
proceeding  is  simply  this,  "  We  must  receive  those 
whom  we  think  the  Lord  hath  received."  Aban- 
don this  rule,  and  we  have  no  directory  for  our 
conduct.  One  person  may  think  a  year's  trial 
enough ;  but  another  may  think  two  years'  neces- 
sary. It  is  truly  shocking  to  see  how  many  excel- 
lent and  exemplary  Christians  are  kept  by  some 
churches,  month  after  month,  at  a  distance  from  the 
fellowship  of  the  faithful,  under  the  pretence  of 
trying  their  steadfastness,  "  We  must  not  take  the 
13 


146  ADMISSION  OF  MEMBERS. 

children's  bread,"  say  these  ultra  cautious  disciples, 
«  and  cast  it  to  the  dogs."  Nor  have  you  a  right  to 
stai'vc  the  children,  any  more  than  you  have  to  pam- 
per the  dogs.  Our  rule  is  this,  "  evidence  of  per- 
sonal religion,  wliether  that  evidence  be  the  result 
of  a  month  or  a  year." 

The  Lord's  supper  is  intended  no  less  for  babes 
than  fathers  in  Christ ;  and  who  will  contend  that 
the  right  way  to  treat  a  new  born  infant,  is  to  neg- 
lect him,  and  leave  him  to  himself,  to  see  whether 
he  will  live  ?  fo  nurse  and  feed  him  are  the  or- 
dained means  to  preserve  his  life.  It  is  precisely 
the  same  in  spirituals  as  in  temporals.  And  if  it 
be  proper  to  say  of  a  child  that  died  in  consequence 
of  neglect,  that  he  would  have  lived  if  proper  care 
had  been  taken,  it  is  not  less  correct  to  say  of  some 
persons  that  once  appeared  hopeful,  but  afterwards 
returned  to  the  world,  they  would  have  proved 
honourable  Christians,  had  they  not  been  neglected 
by  the  church. 

The  same  unscriptural  caution  is  sometimes  dis- 
played towards  those  converts,  who  are  young  in 
years.  It  is  surprising  to  see  what  a  panic  some 
members  are  thrown  into,  when  a  young  person  is 
proposed  as  a  candidate  for  fellowship  ;  and  if  they 
happen  to  discover  that  the  youth  is  only  fifteen  or 
sixteen  years  of  age,  they  seem  to  feel  as  if  the 
church  was  either  going  to  be  profaned  or  destroy- 
ed. Is  there,  then,  a  canonical  age  of  membership? 
Is  the  same  rule  established  in  the  kingdom  of 
Christ,  which  is  observed  in  the  kingdoms  of  the 
world,  and  every  one  considered  as  unfit  for  the 
privileges  of  citizenship,  till  he  arrive  at  the  age  of 
one  and  twenty  ?  If  not,  what  right  have  we  to 
speak  or  thinlc  about  the  age  of  a  candidate  ?    Piety 


ADMISSION  OF  MEMBERS.  147 

is  all  we  have  to  inquire  into ;  and  whether  the  in- 
dividual be  fourteen,  or  fourscore,  we  are  to  receive 
him,  provided  we  have  reason  to  suppose,  "that 
Christ  has  received  him." 

The  MODE  or  admission  is  various  in  different 
churches.  On  this  subject  Ave  have  no  other  scrip- 
tural guide  than  mere  general  principles.  The 
church  is  to  receive  the  member,  and  any  mode 
which  they  may  adopt  to  ascertain  the  sincerity  of 
his  piety,  is  lawful,  provided  that  it  is  not  so  rigid 
as  to  deter  persons  from  applying  for  admission. 
In  every  case,  the  church  ought  to  have  the  means 
of  ascertaining  the  piety  of  the  individuals  ;  without 
this  there  can  be  no  real  communion.  In  some 
churches,  the  pastor  only  examines  the  candidate : 
but  this  is  too  great  a  power  to  delegate  to  any  man, 
and  too  great  a  responsibility  for  any  man  willingly 
to  incur.  In  other  churches,  the  individuals  are  ex- 
amined before  the  body  of  the  brethren.  Another 
plan  is,  for  the  pastor  and  two  of  the  brethren  to  con- 
verse ivith  the  candidate  in  pnvaie,  and  then  state 
their  opinion  to  the  assembled  church.  In  addition 
to  this,  some  churches  require  a  loritten  statement 
of  tlie  religious  views  and  feelings  of  the  candidate. 
To  make  this  a  sine  qua  non  of  admission,  is  un- 
scriptural  and  absurd,  since  many  cannot  Avrite  at 
all,  and  others  are  so  unaccustomed  to  commit  their 
thoughts  to  writing,  that  their  letters  are  so  incohe- 
rent as  to  be  scarcely  fit  to  be  read  in  public.  It 
is  admitted  that  there  are  some  advantages  connect- 
ed with  the  plan. 

It  is  deeply  interesting  to  hear  a  simple,  artless 
account  of  a  sinner's  conversion ;  and  by  his  par- 
ticularizing the  very  sermons  which  were  the  means 
of  his  conversion,  he  helps  in  no  small  degree  to 
raise  the  pastor  in  the  estimation  of  the  church, 


148  ON  DISCIPLINE. 

by  these  proofs  of  his  usefulness  and  success,  and 
to  endear  him  to  their  hearts.* 


On  Discipline. 

By  discipline,  is  meant,  the  right  treatment  of  of- 
fending members.  The  church  which  neglects  this 
duty,  resembles  a  state  in  wJiich  the  administration 
of  justice  is  omitted,  and  crime  is  permitted  to  be 
practised  with  impunity.  That  part  of  the  design  of 
church  union,  which  consists  in  mutual  v/atchfulness, 
is  lost;  backsliders  are  encouraged  to  go  farther 
astray,  hypocrites  are  patronised  in  their  self-delu- 
sion, the  ruin  of  men's  souls  abetted,  the  society  is 
corrupted,  and  the  honour  of  religion  is  compromised. 
It  is  this  sin  which  the  apostle  describes  in  those 
awful  words,  "  If  any  man  defile  the  temple  of  God, 
him  shall  God  destroy."  The  church  is  that  tem- 
ple, and  to  defile  it,  is  to  introduce  improper  mem- 
bers to  its  communion,  or  to  tolerate  them  in  the 
practice  of  sin.  The  passage  of  Scripture  which  is 
connected  Avith  the  one  I  have  just  quoted,  appears 
to  me  to  be  very  generally  misunderstood,  and  in 
its  true  meaning  to  be  deserving  of  especial  consid- 
eration, in  reference  to  the  subject  of  church  disci- 
pline. "  Now,  if  any  man  build  upon  this  founda- 
tion, gold,  silver,  precious  stones,  wood,  hay,  stub- 
ble ;  every  man's  work  shall  be  made  manifest. 
For  tlie  day  shall  declare  it,  because  it  shall  be  re- 
vealed by  fire  ;  and  the  fire  shall  try  every  man's 


*  In  most  of  our  American  churches,  candidates  are  required 
to  appear  Iiefore  the  assembled  church,  and  detail  the  methods 
of  grace  by  which  God  brought  them  to  his  knowledge  and 
service.  Ed. 


ON  DISCIPLINE.  149 

work  of  what  sort  it  is.  If  any  man's  work  abide 
which  he  hath  built  thereupon,  he  shall  receive  a 
reward.  If  any  man's  work  shall  be  burnt,  he  shall 
suffer  loss,  but  he  himself  shall  be  saved,  yet  so  as 
by  fire."  1  Cor.  iii.  12 — 15.  It  has  been  usual  to 
interpret  this  passage  in  reference  to  doctrines ; 
but  the  true  view  of  it  would  refer  it  to  persons. 
The  materials  laid  by  different  preachers  are  not 
the  sentiments  which  they  preach,  but  the  members 
which  they  add  to  the  church.  The  leaders  of  the 
different  sects  in  the  Corinthian  church,  were  under 
the  temptation  of  introducing  improper  persons  to 
the  communion,  with  the  view  of  increasing  their 
party.  Now,  says  the  apostle,  this  is  building  up 
the  temple  of  Christ  with  unsuitable  materials, 
and  therefore  defiling  it  with  the  admixture  of 
hay  and  stubble.  The  fire  of  persecution,  how- 
ever, would  try  every  man's  work;  for  the  times 
of  suffering  would  be  sure  to  drive  off  those  fyJse 
professors,  in  whom  the  word  had  no  root,  and  then 
this  bad  workmanship  would  be  utterly  destroyed. 
Let  ministers  and  churches,  therefore,  beware  of 
that  want  of  discipline,  by  which  bad  materials  are 
either  added  to,  or  kept  in  the  walls  of  the- spiritual 
house,  since  his  is  the  crime  of  defiling  the  temple 
of  God.  To  suffer  offences  to  be  committed  from 
time  to  time,  without  being  noticed  and  removed, 
must  be  as  displeasing  in  the  sight  of  God,  as  it 
would  have  been,  if  the  Jews  had  permitted  any 
filthy  substances  to  remain  in  the  temple  of  Solo- 
mon, or  had  swept  the  impurities  of  the  sacrifices 
into  the  holy  of  holies.  A  single  unpunished  trans- 
gressor troubled  the  whole  camp  of  Israel,  and 
brought  calamity  upon  a  nation ;  nor  could  the  fa- 
vour of  God  rest  upon  the  people,  till  Achan  was 
discovered  and  destroyed.     Nothing  can  be   con- 


150  ON  DISCIPLINE. 

ceived  of,  more  likely  to  grieve  the  Holy  Spirit,  or 
to  induce  him  to  withdraw  his  gracious  iiifluence 
from  a  church,  than  a  neglect  of  scriptural  discipline. 
And  it  is  worth  Avhile  to  examine,  whether  this  is 
not  one  of  the  causes  of  the  declining  state  of  many 
Christian  societies. 

The  advantages  of  discipline  are  obvious  and 
'  numerous.  It  reclaims  backsliders,  it  detects  hypo- 
crites, it  circulates  a  secret  and  salutary  awe  through 
tlie  church,  supplies  an  additional  incentive  to 
watchfulness  and  prayer,  by  exhibiting  at  once  the 
most  affecting  proofs  of  human  frailty,  and  the  pain- 
ful consequences  resulting  from  its  exposure  ; 
while,  in  addition,  it  is  a  public  testimony,  borne  by 
the  church,  against  all  unrighteousness. 

Here  several  things  deserve  particular  consider- 
ation. 

I.  What  offences  should  become  subject  to  dis- 
cipline. 

1.  Of  course,  all  scandalous  vices  and  immoral- 
ities. "  Not  to  keep  company,  if  any  man  that  is 
called  a  brother,  be  a  fornicator,  or  covetous,  or  an 
idolater,  or  a  railer,  or  a  drunkard,  or  an  extortion- 
er, with  such  an  one,  no,  not  to  eat, — put  away  from 
vourselves  that  wicked  person,"  (mentioned  verse 
i,)  1  Cor.  V.  11—13. 

2.  The  denial  of  essential  articles  of  the  Christian 
faith,  and  persisting  in  the  error. 

"  But  though  we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven, 
preach  any  other  gospel  to  you  than  that  we  have 
preached,  let  him  be  accursed."  Gal.  i.  8.  "  Of 
whom  is  Hymeneus  and  Philetus,  who,  concerning 
the  truth,  liave  erred,  saying  the  resurrection  is  past 
already,  and  overthrow  the  faith  of  some — whom  I 
deliver  to  Satan."  2  Tim.  ii.  17 — 21.  "If  any 
man  teach  otherwise,  and  consent  not  to  the  words 


ON  DISCIPLINE.  151 

of  Christ  and  scand  doctrine,  according  to  godliness 
— from  such  withdraw  thyself."  1  Tim.  vi.  3 — 5. 
"  If  there  come  any  unto  you  and  bring  not  this 
doctrine,  receive  him  not  into  your  house,  neither  bid 
him  God  speed ;  for  he  that  biddeth  him  God  speed, 
is  a  partaker  of  his  deeds."  2  John  10, 11.  Nothing 
can  be  more  plain  than  that  these  passages  require 
us  to  separate  from  our  communion  those  who  deny 
what  we  consider  to  be  the  essential  articles  of  our 
faith.  Every  church  has  an  indubitable  right  of  de- 
termining for  themselves,  what  they  consider  to  be 
fundamental  truths ;  they  should,  however,  be  ex- 
tremely cautious,  not  to  set  up  other  terms  of  com- 
munion than  those  which  are  established  in  the 
Word  of  God.  It  is  difficult  to  say,  where  forbear- 
ance should  terminate,  and  discipline  begin  ;  but 
there  can  be  no  doubt  as  to  the  path  of  duty,  when 
a  member  denies  the  divinity,  atonement,  and  spirit- 
ual influence  of  our  blessed  Lord.  With  such  a 
person,  it  is  unpossible  to  have  any  spiritual  com- 
munion, and  we  ought  not  to  hold  with  him  any 
visible  union.  Reason  as  well  as  revelation  for- 
bids it. 

3.  Disturhing  the  peace  of  the  church  in  any  luay, 
is  an  offence  that  imperatively  demands  the  exer- 
cise of  discipline. 

"  A  man  that  is  a  heretic,*  afler  the  first  and 
second  admonition,  reject."  Titus  iii.  10.  «  I 
would  they  were  cut  off  that  trouble  you."  Gal.  v. 
12.  "  Mark  them  which  cause  divisions,  and  avoid 
them."     Rom.  xvi.  17.     "  We  command  you,'breth- 

*'  The  word  here  translated  heretic  signifies  rather  the  author 
and  leader  of  a  party,  whatever  his  opinions  may  be,  than  one 
who  holds  eiToneous  sentiments.  It  means  a  factious  person, 
who  raises  a  sect  in  the  society,  whether  the  ground  of  their 
association  be  a  matter  of  feeling  or  opinion. 


152  ON  DISCIPLINE. 

ren,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye 
withdraw  yourselves  from  every  brother  that  walks 
disorderly."     2  Thess.  iii.  6. 

We  are  here  taught,  that  if  any  man  disturb  the 
peace,  or  break  the  unity  of  the  church,  no  matter 
in  what  way,  whether  by  insinuating  that  the  pas- 
tor does  not  preach  the  gospel,  or  by  forming  a 
party  against  him,  or  by  raising  up  a  division  to  op- 
pose the  proceedings  of  the  society  in  a  factious  and 
contentious  manner,  he  must  without  delay  be  dealt 
with  as  an  offender.  He  may  be  a  moral,  and  in 
appearance  a  holy  man,  but  this  is  not  to  screen 
him  from  discipline  :  on  the  contrary,  these  very 
qualities  enable  him,  if  suffered  to  continue,  to  do 
the  greater  mischief.  A  factious  temper,  when 
united  with  reputed  sanctity,  is  the  most  dangerous 
character  that  can  exist  in  a  Christian  society.  An 
immoral  man  can  do  little  harm :  his  vices  have  a 
repellent  power  to  drive  away  from  him  all  who 
have  a  regard  for  their  own  reputation  ;  but  a  man 
who,  under  the  guise  of  piety,  becomes  a  troubler 
of  Israel,  will  be  a  troubler  indeed.  He  should  be 
instantly  called  to  account  for  his  conduct,  and  if 
not  reclaimed  by  mild  and  affectionate  admonition, 
separated  from  communion.  As  long  as  the  church 
contains  such  an  individual,  it  is  cherishing  a  viper 
in  its  bosom. 

4.  Suffering  near  relatives  to  want  the  necessaries 
of  life,  ivhen  able  to  relieve  them. 

"  If  any  man  provide  not  for  his  own  house,  he 
hath  denied  the  faith,  and  is  worse  than  an  infidel." 
1  Tim.  V.  8. 

5.  Living  in  a  state  of  irreconcilahle  enmity  ivith 
any  of  the  brethren,  and  refusing  to  make  suitable 
concessions  for  an  injury  inflicted.     "  If  he  will  not 


ON  DISCIPLINE. 


153 


hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an  heathen 
man  and  a  publican."     Matt,  xviii.  17. 

11.  The  manner  of  proceeding  in  cases  of  disci- 
pline. 

There  are  many  things,  of  which  no  other  notice 
should  be  taken  than  the  private  admonition  of  one 
member  to  another.  When  the  offence  is  compara- 
tively trivial,  and  knoAvn  only  to  an  individual  or 
two,  nothing  more  is  necessary  than  for  these  indi- 
viduals, without  saying  a  syllable  about  the  matter 
to  any  one  else,  to  go,  in  a  spirit  of  great  meekness 
and  affection,  to  the  offender,  and  to  admonish  him. 
It  is  very  undesirable  to  bring  any  thing  more  into 
our  church  meetings  than  is  absolutely  neces- 
sary. If  the  sin  be  attended  with  much  aggra- 
vation, and  be  generally  known,  it  is  a  duty  to 
mention  it  to  the  church.*  Should  the  offender 
confess  the  fact,  and  manifest  satisfactory  proofs  of 
contrition,  a  simple  and  affectionate  admonition  to 
him  to  go  and  sin  no  more,  is  sufficient.  The 
church  should  be  satisfied,  and  restore  him  forthwith 
to  their  confidence.  But  if  he  be  obstinate — if  he 
either  deny  the  charge,  or  palliate  his  sin — it  would 
be  proper  to  appoint  two  or  three  discreet  individu- 
als to  inquire  into  the  fact,  and  to  endeavour  to 
bring  him  to  repentance.  At  the  time  the  deputa- 
tion is  appointed,  a  resolution  ought  to  be  passed, 
suspending  the  individual  from  the  privileges  of 
communion.f     Time  after  time  he  should  be  visited 

*  See  p.  84,  where  the  author  treats  of  private  offences.     Ed. 

t  The  suspension  from  the  table,  which  is  denominated  the 
lesser,  excommunication,  is  opposed  by  some  as  a  measure  that 
has  no  Scripture  warrant.  But  may  it  not,  hke  many  other  of 
our  practices,  be  fairly  deduced  from  general  principles,  and 
be  as  proper  as  though  it  were  expressly  enjoined  ?  Does  not 
reason  and  the  very  nature  of  things  require  it  ?    Is  there  no 


154  ON  DISCIPLINE. 

by  the  pastor,  and  admonished  ;  and  if  after  one,  or 
two,  or  three  months,  he  should  confess  his  offence, 
and  discover  satisfactory  contiition,  he  should  with- 
out delay  be  restored  to  the  confidence  and  com- 
munion of  the  church.  But  after  waiting  a  reason- 
able time,  and  waiting  in  vain,  for  any  marks  of  re- 
pentance, the  church  should  proceed  to  separate  him 

medium  between  a  mere  admonition  and  the  awful  extremity 
of  expulsion  ?  What  is  to  be  done  in  those  cases,  where  nei- 
ther liie  giiilt  nor  the  innocence  of  an  individual  is  at  once  appa- 
rent to  the  cliurch ;  but  still  a  strong,  very  strong  case,  so  far 
as  prima  facie  evidence  goes,  is  made  out  against  him  3  or 
where  there  is  some  appearance  of  penitence,  but  yet  that  pen- 
itence is  equivocal  ?  Are  we  to  admit  that  indi\'idual  to  the  full 
privileges  of  communion  ?  what,  while  his  conduct  is  under 
examination,  and  his  character,  to  say  the  best,  suspicious  ?  It 
is  useless  to  affirm  that  he  is  innocent  till  proved  guilty ;  this 
may  do  in  worldly  matters,  where  no  communion  of  heart  is 
necessary  ;  but  not  in  the  church  of  God,  where  the  very  act 
of  sitting  dov/n  at  the  sacred  table  is  an  expression  of  mutual 
confidence,  esteem,  and  love.  Besides,  even  in  civil  affairs,  a 
man  is  denied  the  rights  of  innocence  before  he  is  proved  guil- 
ty ;  I  mean  during  the  interval  between  his  arrest  and  trial. 
He  is  then  in  a  state  of  suspension.  Analogous  to  his  is  the 
case  of  a  suspected  member,  and  who  must  therefore  be  sus- 
pended till  proved  innocent  or  penitent.  Still  more  culpable 
would  it  be  to  proceed  to  excommunication,  while  there  are 
signs  of  penitence,  even  though  those  signs  were  not  quite  sat- 
isfactory. Exclude  the  act  of  suspension  fron  discipline,  and 
the  churches  will  often  be  involved  in  the  dilemma  of  either 
having  their  confidence  impaired  by  retaining  suspicious  n)em- 
bers,  or  being  obliged  to  expel  those  who  are  not  so  hopeless 
as  to  be  consigned  to  this  awful  condition.  To  say  that  they 
may  be  admitted  again  as  soon  as  they  are  proved  to ,  be  peni- 
tent, is  to  destroy  the  salutar3'  terrors  of  a  sentence,  which 
ought  not  to  be  pronounced,  but  in  the  last  extremity,  and  the 
solemnit}'  of  which  nothing  should  be  allowed  to  impair. 

[Note. — As  differences  of  opinion  exist  relative  to  the  pro- 
priety of  suspension,  churches,  in  this  respect,  are  not  uniform 
m  their  practice.  Ed.l 


ON  DISCIPLINE.  155 

from  their  communion.  His  contumacy  has  immeas- 
urably aggravated  his  original  offence.  He  has 
now  resisted,  pertinaciously,  the  command  and  will 
of  Christ,  declared  through  the  church,  and  must 
be  treated  as  a  heathen  man  and  a  publican.  If  he 
neglect  to  hear  the  church,  he  must,  whatever  might 
have  been  his  original  transgression,  be  expelled 
from  its  fellowship. 

In  some  cases,  where  the  crime  is  higlily  scan- 
dalous, and  very  notorious,  it  is  necessary  for  the 
honour  of  religion,  the  credit  of  the  society,  and 
the  good  of  the  offender,  to  proceed  immediately  to 
excommunication,  as  soon  as  the  fact  is  clearly 
proved. 

By  excommunication,  we  mean  nothing  more 
than  an  entire  separation  of  the  offender  from  all 
relation  to  the  church  whatever,  and  an  utter  exclu- 
sion from  its  privileges.  The  solemn  sentence  is 
purely  spiritual,  designed  to  maintain  the  purity  of 
the  church,  and/  to  manifest  the  glory  of  Christ's 
holiness  in  the  government  of  his  kingdom,  and  can- 
not extend  to  the  person,  estate,  liberty,  or  any 
civil  rights  whatever,  of  the  excluded  members.* 


*  There  is  some  difficulty,  and  consequentl}'^  has  been  much 
dispute,  about  the  precise  import  of  the  apostle's  expression,  1 
Cor.  V.  5.  ''  To  deliver  such  an  one  unto  Satan  for  the  de- 
struction of  the  flesh."  The  same  expression  is  used  in  refer- 
ence to  Hymcneus  and  Philetus,  1  Tim.  i.  20.  "  Whom  I 
have  delivered  unto  Satan,  that  they  may  learn  not  to  blas- 
pheme." Some  have  supposed,  that  nothing  more  is  intended 
than  their  being  delivered  over  again  to  the  kingdom  of  Satan, 
from  which  they  were  translated  into  the  kingdom  or  church  of 
Christ.  In  other  words,  that  they  were  sent  back  again  to  the 
state  of  unconverted  men,  to  be  subject  to  the  usurped  domin- 
ion of  the  god  of  this  world,  and  led  captive  by  him  at  his  will. 
But  I  do  not  sec  how  by  this  means  they  were  to  learn  ''  not  to 
blaspheme/'  or  to  have  ''  the  flesh  destroyed/'  which  are  stat- 


156  ON  DISCIPLINE. 

The  sentence  of  excommunication  should  never 
be  proceeded  to  by  the  church,  but  with  the  great- 
est caution  and  seriousness ;  it  should  be  accom- 
panied with  sorrowful  and  humble  confession  of  the 
delinquent's  sin,  and  earnest  prayer  that  it  may  have 
a  suitable  effect  upon  his  mind,  and  the  mind  of 
others  ;  it  should  be  done  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  not  as  an  act  of  the  church's  own  author- 
ity ;  it  should  have  an  immediate  reference  to  the 
ends  of  church  fellowship,  and  the  benefit  of  the 
offender ;  it  should  be  unattended  by  any  emotions 
of  wrath,  malice,  party  spirit,  or  personal  resent- 
ment ;  in  short,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of 
the  fearful  proceeding,  there  should  be  a  manifes- 
tation of  all  that  deliberation,  discretion,  serious- 
ness, grief,  and  awe,  which  this  solemn  act  of  excis- 
ion seems  naturally  to  demand.     There  appears   in 

ed  by  the  Apostle,  as  the  end  and  desig-n  of  his  thus  dealing 
with  them.  To  get  over  this,  some  have  supposed  that  the  of- 
fender's pride,  lust,  and  other  fleshly  passions,  would  be  mor- 
tified when  he  found  himself  despised  and  shunned  by  all.  This 
view  of  the  case  is  radior  far-fetched,  and  does  not  agree  so 
wqH  with  the  more  natural  interpretation  of  the  words  given  by 
others,  nor  with  the  threatenings  denounced  by  the  Apostle  in 
other  places.  1  Cor.  iv.  21.  2  Cor.  xiii.  1.  It  is  certain  the 
Apostles  had  power  to  punish  notorious  offenders  with  disease 
and  death.  If  so,  maj"^  we  not  believe  that  the  command  which 
the  Apostle  g'ave  on  this  occasion  to  the  Corinthians, ''  to  deliv- 
er the  incestuous  person  to  Satan  for  the  destruction  of  his 
flesh,"  was  an  exertion  of  that  power  ?  The  only  difficulty 
which  occurs  in  regard  to  this  interpretation  is,  that  it  ascribes  to 
Satan  an  instrumentality  in  the  infliction  of  disease,  which  is 
no  where  acknowledged  in  the  word  of  God,  More  than  hints, 
however,  are  to  be  found  both  in  the  Old  Testament  and  New, 
that  such  an  influence  is  possessed  by  him.  The  case  of  Job, 
and  the  woman  whose  case  is  mentioned,  Luke  xiii.  16, 
''whom  Satan  hath  bound,  lo,  these  eighteen  years,"  are  quite 
in  point. 


Oy  DISCIPLINE.  157 

this  act,  a  reference  to  the  future  judgment  of 
Christ.  In  one  sense,  the  church  now  judges  for 
Christ  in  matters  of  his  kingdom ;  and  wo  to  them 
who  dare  to  pronounce  this  sentence,  without  being 
persuaded  on  good  grounds,  that  it  is  the  sentence 
of  Christ  himself.  It  is  the  echo  of  his  awful  voice, 
saying  even  now  to  the  offender,  "  Depart  from  my 
house  ;"  and  unless  the  offender  repent,  an  antici- 
pation of  his  sentence,  saying  at  the  last  day,  "  De- 
part from  my  heaven." 

Mr.  Hall's  description  of  the  nature  and  useful- 
ness of  excommunication  is  very  striking.  "  I  am 
far  from  thinking  lightly  of  the  spiritual  power  with 
which  Christ  has  armed  his  church.  It  is  a  high 
and  mysterious  one,  which  has  no  parallel  on  earth. 
Notliing  in  the  order  of  means,  is  equally  adapted 
to  awaken  compunction  in  the  guilty,  with  spiritual 
censures  impartially  administered  ;  the  sentence  of 
excommunication  in  particular,  harmonizing  with 
the  dictates  of  conscience,  and  re-echoed  by  her 
voice,  is  truly  terrible.  It  is  the  voice  of  God, 
speaking  through  its  legitimate  organ,  which  he 
who  despises,  or  neglects,  ranks  with  '  heathen  men 
and  publicans,'  joins  the  synagogue  of  Satan,  and 
takes  his  lot  with  an  unbelieving  world,  doomed  to 
perdition.  Excommunication  is  a  sword,  which, 
strong  in  its  apparent  wealmess,  and  the  sharper, 
and  the  more  keenly  edged,  for  being  divested  of 
all  sensible  and  exterior  envelopements,  lights  im- 
mediately on  the  spirit,  and  inflicts  a  wound  which 
no  balm  can  cure,  no  ointment  can  mollify,  but 
which  must  continue  to  ulcerate  and  burn,  till  heal- 
ed by  the  blood  of  atonement,  applied  by  penitence 
and  prayer.  In  no  instance  is  that  axiom  more  ful- 
ly verified,  '  The  weakness  of  God  is  stronger  than 
men,  and  the  foolishness  of  God  is  wiser  than  men,' 


158  ON  DISCIPLINE. 

than  in  the  discipline  of  his  church.  By  encumber- 
ing it  with  foreign  aid,  they  have  robbed  it  of  its 
real  strength  ;  by  calling  in  the  aid  of  temporal 
pains  and  penalties,  they  have  removed  it  from  the 
spirit  to  the  flesh,  from  its  contact  with  eternity,  to 
unite  it  to  secular  interests ;  and,  as  the  corruption 
of  the  best  things  is  the  worst,  have  rendered  it  the 
scandal  and  reproach  of  our  holy  religion. 

"  While  it  retains  its  character  as  a  spiritual  or- 
dinance, it  is  the  chief  bulwark  against  the  disor- 
ders which  threaten  to  overrun  religion,  the  very 
nerve  of  virtue,  and,  next  to  the  preaching  of  the 
cross,  the  principal  antidote  to  the  '  corruptions  that 
are  in  the  world  through  lust.'  Discipline  in  a 
church  occupies  the  place  of  laws  in  a  state  :  and 
as  a  kingdom,  however  excellent  its  constitution, 
will  inevitably  sink  into  a  state  of  extreme  wretch- 
edness, in  which  laws  are  either  not  enacted,  or  not 
duly  administered  ;  so  a  church  which  pays  no  at- 
tention to  discipline,  will  either  fall  into  confusion, 
or  into  a  state  so  much  worse,  that  little  or  nothing 
remains  worth  regulating.  The  right  of  inflicting 
censures,  and  of  proceeding  in  extreme  cases  to 
excommunication,  is  an  essential  branch  of  that 
power  with  which  the  church  is  endowed,  and  bears 
the  same  relation  to  discipline  that  the  administra- 
tion of  criminal  justice  bears  to  the  general  princi- 
ples of  government.  When  this  right  is  exerted  in 
upholding  the  '  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,' 
or  enforcing  a  conscientious  regard  to  the  laws  of 
Christ,  it  maintains  its  proper  place,  and  is  highly 
beneficial.  Its  cognizance  of  doctrine  is  justified 
by  apostolic  authority ;  '  a  heretic,  after  two  or 
three  admonitions,  reject :'  nor  is  it  to  any  purpose 
to  urge  the  diflTerence  betwixt  ancient  heretics  and 


ON  DISCIPLINE.  159 

modern,  or  that  to  pretend  to  distinguish  truth  from 
error,  is  a  practical  assumption  of  infallibility." 

It  is  a  question  worthy  of  consideration,  "  How 
church  members  should  conduct  themselves  toward 
those  who  are  thus  separated  from  their  communionJ" 
We  are  not  left  without  instructions  on  this  head. 
« If  any  man  obey  not  our  word  by  this  epistle,  note 
that  man,  and  have  no  company  with  him,  that  he 
may  be  ashamed.  Yet  count  him  not  as  an  enemy, 
but  admonish  him  as  a  brother."  2  Thes.  iii.  14, 
15.  "  I  have  written  unto  you,  not  to  keep  compa- 
ny, if  any  man  that  is  called  a  brother,  be  a  forni- 
cator, or  covetous,  or  an  idolater,  or  a  railer,  or  a 
drunkard,  or  an  extortioner,  with  such  an  one,  no, 
not  to  eat."  1  Cor.  v.  11.  Two  things  are  here 
evident :  first — We  are  expressly  commanded  to 
withdraw  from  all  voluntary  association  with  such 
individuals.  We  are  to  shun  their  company.  We 
are  not  even  to  sit  down  with  them  at  an  ordinary 
meal,  nor  freely  to  converse  with  them  on  secular 
affairs,  except  they  are  our  relations,  or  we  are  ne- 
cessarily thrown  by  the  contingencies  of  business 
into  their  society.  Of  course,  none  of  the  relative 
ties  are  to  be  dissolved,  nor  any  of  the  social  duties 
to  be  neglected ;  but  all  voluntary  intercourse  with 
excommunicated  persons,  who  are  not  related  to  us 
by  the  ties  of  nature,  is  to  be  cautiously  avoided : 
and  this  is  to  be  done,  to  testify  our  abhorrence  of 
the  sin,  and  that  the  offender  himself  may  be 
ashamed,  and  feel  the  awful  situation  in  which  his 
transgression  has  placed  him. 

But  it  is  equally  evident  from  the  apostolic  in- 
junction, that  excommunicated  persons  are  not  to 
be  utterly  forsaken  and  abandoned.  "  Count  him  not 
as  an  enemy,  but  admonish  him  as  a  brother." 
Pains  should  be  taken  to  bring  them  to  repentance. 


160  ON  DISCIPLINE. 

They  should  not  be  given  up  to  their  sins,  and  given 
over,  as  it  were,  to  become  more  and  more  vile  The 
pastor  and  members  should  seek  opportunities  to  ad- 
monish and  warn  them :  "  Peradventure  God  may  give 
them  repentance  to  the  acknowledging  of  the  truth." 
Upon  their  penitence  and  reformation,  they  should 
again  be  received  into  communion  with  compassion 
and  love,  joy  and  gratitude.  "Better,"  says  Dr. 
Owen,  "  never  excommunicate  a  person  at  all,  than 
forsake  and  abandon  him  when  he  is  expelled,  or 
refuse  to  receive  him  back  again  upon  his  repent- 
ance ;  but  there  is  a  class  of  persons  unto  whom,  if 
a  man  be  an  offender,  he  shall  be  so  for  ever." 

Great  care  should  be  taken  by  a  church,  to  dis- 
play the  most  inflexible  impartiality  in  the  exercise 
of  discipline.  To  allow  the  riches,  talents,  or  in- 
fluence of  any  offender,  to  blind  the  eyes  of  the  so- 
ciety, and  to  screen  him  from  punishment,  is  a  most 
flagrant  crime  against  the  authority  of  Christ,  and 
the  laws  of  his  kingdom.  We  can  scarcely  con- 
ceive of  any  thing  more  displeasing  in  his  sight, 
any  thing  more  likely  to  bring  down  his  fearful  in- 
dignation upon  a  church,  than  to  allow  his  temple 
to  be  defiled,  out  of  compliment  to  secular  distinc- 
tions. 

No  member  should  be  allowed  to  resign,  in  order 
to  avoid  expulsion.  If  he  has  done  any  thing  wor- 
thy of  censure  or  separation,  he  should  not  be  al- 
lowed to  retire  with  his  conduct  unnoticed.  "  It 
becomes  not  the  wisdom  and  order  of  any  society, 
intrusted  with  authority  for  its  own  preservation,  as 
the  church  is  by  Christ  himself,  to  suffer  persons 
obnoxious  to  censure  by  the  fundamental  rules  of 
that  society,  to  cast  off  all  respect  unto  it,  to  break 
their  order  and  relation,  without  animadverting 
thereupoji,  according  to  the  authority   wherewith 


REMOVAL  OF  MEMBERS.  161 

they  are  intrusted.  To  do  otherwise  is  to  expose 
their  order  unto  contempt,  and  proclaim  a  diffidence 
in  their  own  authority  for  the  spiritual  punishfeient 
of  offenders."  * 


On  the  Removal  of  Members  from  one   Church  to 
another  in  the  same  Town. 

This  of  course  can  happen  only  in  those  places 
where  there  are  more  than  one  church  of  the  same 
denomination,  and  in  such  places  it  is  a  very  com- 
mon occurrence.  Church  fellowship  is  a  very  sa- 
cred bond,  which  ought  not  to  be  formed  without 
serious  deliberation,  nor  broken  without  just  cause. 
No  member  should  dissolve  his  connexion  with  a 
Christian  society,  but  upon  such  grounds  as  will 
stand  the  test  of  reason  and  revelation.  The  slight 
pretexts  on  which  some  persons  transfer  themselves 
from  one  church  to  another,  betrays  a  frivolity  and 
volatility  of  mind,  which  looks  like  trifling  with  sa- 
cred things.  On  the  least  offence,  either  imagina- 
ry or  real,  produced  either  by  minister  or  people, 
they  send  for  their  dismission  to  anotlier  communion, 
and  are  off. 

Sometimes  a  disagreement  with  one  of  the  members 
is  the  cause  of  secession.  This  is  manifestly 
wrong.  The  scripture  is  very  explicit  on  the  sub- 
ject of  offences.  Instead  of  leaving  a  church  on 
this  ground,  we  ought  to  take  immediate  steps 
towards  reconciliation.  It  is  no  justification  to  sayj 
"If  I  cannot  sit  down  at  the  Lord's  Supper  in  love 
with  a  person,  I  had  better  not  sit  down  at  all ;" 
because  we  ought  without  delay  to  have  the  offence 


*  Dr.  Owen  on  Churcli  Govenimeut,  p.  222. 

14 


362  REMOVAL   OF  MEMBERS. 

removed,  and  come  to  an  agreement  with  the  of- 
fender. 

Some  persons  break  their  connexion  with  a 
church,  because  they  think  that  there  are  sinful 
members  retained  in  its  communion.  Instead  of  re- 
moving, their  duty  is,  either  by  private  admonition, 
to  reclaim  such  supposed  delinquents,  or,  by  inform- 
ing the  pastor,  to  take  the  proper  measures  for  their 
expulsion.  If  the  matter  should  be  brought  be- 
fore the  church,  and  the  brethren  should  not  be 
convinced  that  there  is  sufficient  ground  to  proceed 
to  discipline,  we  ought  immediately  to  acquiesce, 
and  to  suppose  that  through  want  of  information,  or 
some  secret  prejudice,  we  had  formed  an  incorrect 
opinion ;  and  from  that  time  should  feel  charitably 
toward  tlie  individuals  in  question.  And  even  if 
we  were  persuaded  that  the  church  had  erred  in 
its  judgment,  yet,  as  they  examined  the  evidence, 
and  acted  upon  conviction,  it  is  not  our  duty  to  re- 
tire. They  endeavoured  to  decide  impartially,  and 
as  they  did  not  connive  at  Avickedness,  their  com- 
munion is  not  defiled.  Societies  must  be  governed 
by  fixed  general  laws,  which  may  sometimes  fail  to 
reach  particular  cases.  We  must  always  act  upon 
evidence  ;  and  if  this  fail  to  prove  a  member  guilty, 
we  must  still  consider  ourselves  bound  to  continue 
him  in  the  privileges  of  communion. 

If  a  church  refuses  to  take  cognizance  of  flagrant 
immorality,  or,  in  order  to  screen  some  rich  and 
powerful  member,  declines  to  receive  testimony,  or 
acts  in  direct  opposition  to  the  clearest  evidence, — a 
case  which  rarely  happens, — then  the  communion 
is  defiled,  and  a  member  may  conscientiously  with- 
draw. 

It  happens  not  unfrequently  that  members  secede, 
because  a  pastor  is  chosen,  whose  election  they  cannot 


REMOVAL   OF  MEMBERS.  1G3 

approve.  This  forms  a  difficult  case  of  casuistry. 
It  ought,  however,  to  be  a  last  resort.  We  should 
never  form  a  separatiou  on  this  ground  in  haste. 
We  should  give  a  patient  and  impartial  hearing  to 
the  minister,  and  strive,  by  every  possible  effort,  to 
have  our  prejudices  removed.  We  should  not  suf- 
fer ourselves  to  be  disaffected  towards  him,  by  cir- 
cumstances trivial  and  indifferent.  We  should  not 
lend  our  ear  to  those  who  have  similar  views,  nor 
suffer  a  party  feeling  to  be  excited ;  but,  acting 
singly  and  for  ourselves,  strive  to  edify  so  far  by  his 
ministry,  as  to  render  a  secession  unnecessary.  If, 
however,  after  earnest  prayer  for  direction,  coupled 
with  great  efforts  to  subdue  every  thing  of  prejudice, 
we  still  find  our  religious  edification  not  promoted 
by  his  preaching,  then  we  may  quietly  and  peace- 
ably retire,  provided  there  are  numbers  and  proper- 
ty sufficient  to  found  another  congregation,  and  erect 
another  place  of  worship.  We  should  never  at- 
tempt to  prejudice  the  minds  of  others  ;  a  step  which 
is  not  unfrequently  taken  by  some  to  justify  their 
own  conduct ;  but  which  is  attended  Avith  more  guilt 
than  words  can  describe. 

It  is  quite  unlawful  to  separate  merely  on  the 
ground  of  dissatisfaction  tvith  the  decision  of  the 
church,  in  its  ordinary  affairs. 

It  is  equally  sinful  to  retire  because  of  some 
imaginary  or  real  offence  given  us  by  the  pastor. 
The  same  steps  of  explanation  and  reconciliation 
are  to  be  taken  in  this  case,  as  in  that  of  a  private 
member.  We  should  go  to  him  alone,  but  in  the 
spirit  of  the  greatest  meekness  and  respect,  on  ac- 
count of  his  office.  Nothing  should  be  said  in  the 
way  of  accusation,  crimination,  or  demand;  but  a 
kind,  respectful,  modest  statement  of  the  supposed 
offence  should  be  given,  which,  with  any  reasonable 


164  REMOVAL  OF  MEMBERS. 

man,  will  be  always  sufficient  to  lead  to  a  satisfac- 
tory explanation. 

A  member  ought  not  to  retire,  even  on  the 
ground  of  supposed  misconduct  on  the  part  of  the 
pastor.  If  his  inconsistencies  affect  his  Christian 
character,  they  should  become  matter  of  church  in- 
vestigation :  if  they  are  but  imprudences,  or  the 
ligliter  imperfections  to  which  even  the  best  of  men 
are  subject,  we  should  be  rather  disposed  to  treat 
them  with  all  reasonable  candour,  and  cover  them 
with  the  veil  of  love  ;  at  the  same  time  it  would  be 
proper,  that  a  respectful  and  kind  expostulation 
should  be  delivered  to  him  by  the  deacons,  or  senior 
members  of  his  flock. 

In  cases  where  a  noAvly  married  couple  are  mem- 
bers of  two  churches,  it  is  quite,  lawful  for  the  wife 
to  withdraw  from  her  own  church  to  that  of  her  hus- 
band, provided  she  can  edify  by  his  minister  ;  if  not, 
the  husband  ought  not  to  desire  her  to  accompany 
him.  If  by  a  removal  of  our  dwelling  place,  we 
are  situated  at  an  inconvenient  distance  from  the 
house  of  God,  ]♦,  is  quite  justifiable,  in  this  case,  to 
connect  ourselves  with  a  religious  society  nearer  to 
our  abode  ;  but  then  we  ought  to  Avithdraw  alto- 
gether, and  not  hear  the  word  preached  in  one  place, 
and  receive  the  Lord's  supper  in  another.  This 
practice  is  very  common  in  the  metropolis,  than 
which,  I  think,  notliing  can  be  more  opposed  to  the 
very  spirit  of  church  fellowship.  This  is  resolving 
the  whole  Christian  communion  into  the  mere  act 
of  celebrating  the  Lord's  supper ;  Avhereas  this  is 
but  one  part  of  it.  It  is  destructive  of  many  ends  of 
fellowship.  It  interferes  with  pastoral  inspection  ; 
for  how  can  a  minister  judge  of  a  member's  regu- 
lar attendance  upon  the  ordinances  of  religion,  when 
he  sees  him  only  once  a  month  at  the  table  of  the 


ELECTION  OF  A  PASTOR.  1G5 

Lord  ?  It  also  interrupts  tlie  growth  of  brotherly 
love,  which  is  promoted  by  frequent  association  in 
the  public  ordinances  of  religion. 

Let  us  then  consider  that  our  connexion  with  a 
Christian  church  is  a  bond  of  a  very  sacred  nature, 
and  which,  though  not  indissoluble,  should  not  be 
broken  but  upon  some  great  and  rare  occurrence. 


On  the   Conduct  to   be  observed  by  a  Church  in  the 
Election  of  a  Pastor. 

When  a  Christian  minister  is  removed  either  to 
his  eternal  rest,  or  to  some  other  sphere  of  labour 
in  the  present  world,  the  choice  of  a  successor  al- 
ways brings  on  a  crisis  in  tlie  history  of  the  cJiurch 
of  which  he  was  the  pastor.  No  event  that  could 
happen,  can  place  the  interests  of  the  society  in 
greater  peril.  Distraction  and  division  have  so  fre- 
quently resulted  ft-om  this  circumstance,  so  many 
churches  have  been  rent  by  it,  that  an  argument 
has  been  founded  upon  it,  if  not  against  the  right 
of  popular  election  to  the  pastoral  office,  yet  against 
the  expediency  of  using  it.  It  must  be  admitted 
that,  on  these  occasions,  our  principles  as  indepen- 
dents, and  our  practices  as  Christians,  have  not 
been  unfrequently  brouglit  into  disrepute.  We 
have  been  accused  of  wrangling  about  a  teacher  of 
religion,  till  we  have  lost  our  religion  itself  in  the 
affray  ;  and  the  state  of  many  congregations  proves, 
that  tlie  charge  is  not  altogether  without  foundation. 
God  sometimes  overrules  these  divisions  for  the 
furtherance  of  the  gospel,  even  as  he  has  made  the 
introduction  of  evil  into  the  moral  world,  an  occa- 
sion of  displaying  his  glory  ;  but  this  alters  not  the 
character   of  the   event.     Schisms   are   altogether 


166  ELECTION  OF  A  PASTOR. 

evil  in  themselves,  and  are  always  to  be  deprecated, 
and,  if  possible,  avoided.  This  occurrence  forms  no 
solid  objection,  however,  against  the  great  principle 
— the  right  of  every  Christian  to  choose  his  own 
spiritual  instructer.  We  must  carefully  separate, 
in  a  system,  between  what  is  accidental,  and  what 
is  essential;  and  if,  through  the  infirmity  of  our  na- 
ture, some  evils  of  an  adventitious  kind  arise  in 
the  administration  of  a  system  clearly  founded  on 
reason  and  revelation,  we  are  no  more  authorized 
to  subvert  the  latter  on  account  of  the  former,  than 
we  should  be  to  demolish  a  hospital,  in  order  to 
suppress  the  litigations  which  arise  in  its  committee, 
about  the  direction  of  its  concerns.  What  we  have 
to  do  in  one  case  and  the  other,  is  to  leave  the  in- 
stitution untouched,  and  endeavour  to  avoid  these 
evils,  which  arise  from  our  imperfections,  to  obscure 
its  excellence,  and  limit  its  benefits. 

Under  these  views,  I  shall  proceed  to  point  out 
in  what  Avay  a  church  should  conduct  itself,  when 
called  upon  to  exercise  its  right  in  the  choice  of  a 
minister. 

Let  all  the  members,  as  soon  as  their  pastor  is 
removed  or  dead,  seiiously  reflect  on  the  crisis  into 
ivhich  the  church  is  brought,  the  great  importance  of 
preserving  its  peace,  and  the  influence  that  their 
individual  conduct  may  have  upon  the  future  pros- 
perity of  the  society.  Let  them  deliberately  reflect 
thus,  "  The  church  is  now  coming  into  circumstan- 
ces of  peril,  and  I,  as  an  individual,  may  be  acces- 
sory, according  as  my  conduct  shall  be  to  its  inju- 
ry or  prosperity.  God  forbid  our  harmony  should 
be  disturbed,  or  our  Zion  become  otherwise  than  a 
quiet  habitation.  So  far  as  depends  upon  myself,  I 
will  sacrifice  any  thing  but  principle,  rather  than 
have    those    scenes    of    distraction    and    division 


ELECTION  OF  A  PASTOR.  1G7 

amongst  us,  which  are  so  common  in  the  religious 
world." 

Let  the  members  instantly  make  it  an  object  of 
fervent  and  constant  prayer^  that  the  church  may  be 
kept  in  harmony  and  peace,  guided  in  the  choice  of 
a  minister,  and  that  they  may  be  enabled,  each  in 
his  private  capacity,  to  conduct  himself  in  a  spirit 
of  quietness  and  brotherly  love.  Each  one  alone 
should  pray  for  the  Christian  temper  ;  and  periodi- 
cal seasons  should  be  appointed,  when  these  objects 
should  be  recognised,  and  their  desires  expressed 
by  social  prayer.  Prayer  is  the  best  bulwark 
against  strifes.  The  spirit  of  healing  and  union 
descends  in  the  cloud  of  incense  formed  by  the 
church's  prayers. 

Let  the  members  recollect,  that  the  choice  of  a 
pastor  is  one  of  those  occasions,  which  render  pre- 
eminently necessary,  the  exercise  of  that  love  which 
St.  Paul  has  so  beautifully  described  in  the  first 
Epistle  to  the  Corinthians.  This  chapter  should  be 
devoutly  read  at  every  church  meeting,  together 
with  the  122d  and  the  133d  Psalms.  These  should 
form  the  standing  lessons  for  the  occasion.  The 
business  now  under  consideration  will  require  on 
all  hands  the  utmost  caution,  candour,  patience, 
and  mutual  forbearance.  Many  opinions  are  now 
to  be  consulted,  many  tempers  to  be  tried,  and  each 
one  should  subject  the  passions  of  his  own  mind  to 
the  government  of  the  Avord  of  God.  If  love  were 
elevated  to  the  throne  of  the  church,  all  would  go 
right.  No  division  would  then  take  place.  Differ- 
ence of  opinion  might  be  expressed,  but  it  would 
produce  no  alienation  of  heart.  Directly  therefore 
as  it  becomes  necessary  to  elect  a  new  pastor,  the 
relationship  of  the  church  as  brdhren,  and  the  new 
commandment  of  Christ,  as  the  law  of  his  kingdom, 


168  ELECTION  OF  A  PASTOR. 

should,  by  a  solemn  act  of  the  church,  be  recognised 
afresh. 

The  members  should  study  St.  PauVs  Epistles  to 
Timothy  and  Titus,  to  learn  wliat  are  the  qualifica- 
tions of  a  Christian  minister.  They  should  well 
consider  and  settle  with  themselves,  what  objects 
should  direct  their  choice.  It  appears  to  me,  they 
should  unite  in  their  view,  personal  edification,  and 
general  benefit.  They  should  seek  for  a  man  whom 
they  can  hear  with  pleasure,  and  who  is  likely  to 
prove  attractive  to  others.  The  benefit  of  the  society 
at  large,  is  the  ultimate  standard,  to  which  private 
and  personal  taste  must  ever  give  way. 

A  committee,  composed  of  the  deacons,  or  of  the 
deacons  and  a  few  of  the  most  judicious  members, 
should  be  appointed  to  procure  supplies,  and  look 
out  for  candidates.  This  committee  should  write 
to  the  most  discreet  and  esteemed  ministers  in  their 
neighbourhood,  or  at  a  distance,  who  may  be  best 
acquainted  with  the  circumstances  of  the  destitute 
church,  to  name  any  person  or  persons  who,  in  their 
judgment,  may  be  eligible  as  its  future  pastor.  To 
ask  advice  is  not  to  solicit  imposition.  And  in  such 
an  afiiair  as  this,  not  to  ask  advice,  is  to  betray  a 
want  of  prudent  caution,  most  censurable  in  itself, 
and  often  most  injurious  in  its  consequences.  At 
the  same  time,  there  are  so  many  motives  which  in- 
fluence people  in  giving  advice,  that  no  church 
should  be  guided  implicitly  in  their  choice  of  a  pas- 
tor by  the  opinions  of  others.  Whoever  may  be 
recommended,  the  church  should  exercise  its  own 
judgment  as  to  the  fitness  of  the  person  recom- 
mended ;  for  want  of  this,  I  have  known  mistakes 
committed  of  the  most  lamentable  nature.* 

*  Let  ministers  to  whom  applications  are  made  by  a  destitute 
church,  to  recommend  them  a  candidate;  beware  of  suffering 


ELECTION  OF  A  PASTOR.  1G9 

Great  care  should  be  taken  by  those  to  wliom  the 
church  has  delegated  the  power  of  procuring  can- 
didates, not  to  invite,  upon  probation,  any  individual 
of  wJtose  suitableness  they  have  not  received  previous 
and  satisfactory  testimony.  Let  it  by  no  means  be 
thought  necessary  to  toait  long  after  the  decease  of 
a  pastor,  before  a  successor  is  elected.  Respect  for 
his  memory  does  not  require  that  the  pulpit  should 
be  continued  vacant,  or  that  the  weeds  of  widowhood 
should  be  worn  by  the  church  for  any  given  period. 
When  an  officer  falls  in  battle,  the  welfare  of  the 
army  requires  that  a  successor  should  be  immediate- 
ly appointed. 

Neither  is  it  necessary,  that  a  church  should  hear 
a  great  variety  of  candidates,  before  an  election  is 
made.  To  set  out  with  the  intention  of  hearing 
many,  in  order  to  choose  one,  is  of  all  plans  the 
most  injudicious  and  mischievous.     The  very  idea 

themselves  to  mention  the  name  of  any  indix-idual,  whom,  in 
their  conscientious  opinion,  they  do  not  think  to  be  suitable.  To 
recommend  any  person  out  of  mere  pitj',  because  he  is  desti- 
tute of  a  situation,  or  out  of  natural  afiection  or  friendship,  be- 
cause he  happens  to  be  a  relative  or  acquahitance,  without  re- 
gard to  his  character,  general  qualifications,  or  such  ableness 
for  the  situation  in  question,  is  a  most  criminal  act,  and  de- 
serv^es  the  severest  reprobation.  It  is  an  act  of  the  most  guilty 
treachery  towards,  not  an  individual,  but  a  community;  not  in 
reference  to  temporal  interests,  but  to  spiritual  and  eternal 
ones.  In  some  cases,  unsuitable  recommendations  are  given 
from  a  love  of  patronage ;  in  others,  from  an  excess  of  good 
nature ;  but  from  whatever  cause  they  proceed,  the  mischief 
they  do  is  incalculable.  Oftentimes  the  evil  cures  itself,  as  it 
respects  the  particular  individuals,  for  their  impnmalur  to  a 
cure,  or  their  testimonial  to  a  person,  is  so  easily  and  so  gener- 
ally procured,  is  so  indiscriminately  and  so  lavishly  given,  that 
with  all  persons  of  discernment  it  really  stands  for  nothing 
Every  man  is  responsible  to  God  for  all  the  evil  consequences 
which  result  from  a  recommendation  carelessly  given. 
15 


170  ELECTION  OF  A  PASTOR. 

that  others  are  to  follow,  will  suspend  the  impartial 
exercise  of  the  judgment  concerning  every  one, 
will  in  all  probability  lead  to  a  variety  of  opinions, 
and  ensure  a  repetition  of  the  state  of  things  at 
Corinth,  where  one  said,  "  I  am  for  Paul ;  another, 
I  am  for  Apollos ;  and  a  third,  I  am  for  Cephas." 
As  soon  as  an  individual  is  found  who  possesses  the 
scriptural  qualifications  of  a  Christian  pastof,  and 
in  whom  the  great  body  of  the  church  is  united,  he 
should  be  immediately  chosen,  even  if  he  be  tlie 
first  that  has  presented  himself. 

Great  caution,  however,  ought  to  be  exercised  in 
forming  a  judgment  upon  the  suitableness  of  an  indi- 
vidual.  That  a  proper  opportunity  might  be  af- 
forded to  the  church  for  coming  to  this  opinion,  the 
probationary  term  of  a  candidate's  labours  should 
not  be  too  short.  Preaching  is  not  the  only  thing 
to  be  judged  of;  piety,  prudence,  diligence,  general 
deportment,  are  all  to  be  taken  into  the  account : 
and  for  a  trial  on  all  these  points,  a  period  of  three 
months  cannot  be  thought  too  long. 

Especial  deference  should  be  paid  by  the  young- 
er and  inexperienced  members  of  the  church,  to  the 
opinion  of  their  senior  and  more  experienced  breth- 
ren. The  sentiments  of  the  deacons,  and  those  in- 
dividuals who  have  grown  grey  in  the  service  of 
the  Lord  and  the  church,  should  be  received  with 
great  attention,  and  have  great  weight.  A  youth 
of  seventeen  is  a  very  incompetent  judge  of  minis- 
terial qualifications,  compared  with  a  venerable  fa- 
ther of  seventy.  That  haughty  spirit  which  leads 
a  young  person,  or  a  novice,  to  say,  "  I  have  a  vote 
as  well  as  the  oldest  and  richest,  and  have  as  much 
right  to  be  heard  and  consulted  as  they,"  is  not 
the  spirit  of  the  gOspel,  but  of  turbulence  and  fac- 
tion.    How  much  more  amiable  and  lovely  is  such 


ELECTION  OF  A  PASTOR.  171 

a  declaration  as  the  following :  "  I,  young  and  in- 
experienced, am  a  very  inadequate  judge  of  the 
suitableness  of  a  minister  for  this  situation,  and 
therefore  shall  be  pretty  much  guided,  in  my  decis- 
ion, by  the  opinion  of  others,  older  and  wiser  than 
myself."  This  is  independency  exercised  in  the  spirit 
of  the  gospel. 

All  secret  canvassing,  and  attempts  to  influence 
the  minds  of  others,  should  be  studiously  avoided. 
To  see  the  mean,  petty  arts  of  a  contested  election 
carried  into  the  church  of  God,  is  dreadful. 

It  would  be  well  for  every  church  to  have  a 
standing  rule,  that  no  pastor  shoidd  be  chosen,  hut 
by  the  suffrages  of  two  thirds,  or  three  fourths,  of  tJie 
members  present.  This  would  preclude  much  of 
that  cabal  and  intrigue,  which  are  sometimes  em- 
ployed in  cases  where  the  matter  is  decided  by  a 
mere  majority.  Besides  which,  the  choice  of  a  pas- 
tor is  a  business  of  too  much  importance  to  be  car- 
ried simply  by  a  majority. 

It  would  be  well,  if  in  every  case  the  church 
could  be  unanimous ;  but  this  is  more  than  can  be 
looked  for.  It  should  certainly  be  sought  for  in  the 
use  of  all  proper  means.  Tlie  majority  should  ex- 
ercise peculiar  forbearance  and  affection  to- 
wards those  who  are  opposed  to  them,  carefully 
avoiding  to  impute  their  objections  to  any  improper 
motives;  listening  to  their  statements  with  pa- 
tience ;  treating  them  with  candour ;  reasoning 
with  them  in  the  spirit  of  love  ;  and  giving  them 
time  to  have  their  difficulties  removed.  The  hap- 
piest results  have  been  often  the  issue  of  such  kind 
and  Christian  conduct.  If,  however,  instead  of  this, 
the  dissentients  are  treated  with  harshness  and  in- 
tolerance ;  if  their  opposition  be  attributed  to  a  fac- 
tious and  cavilling  temper ;  if  they  are  regarded 


172  ELECTION  OF  A  PASTOR. 

with  contempt,  as  a  despicable  minority,  of  which 
no  notice  should  be  taken ;  and  are  left  immediate- 
ly to  themselves,  without  any  conciliatory  measures 
being  taken,  while  the  majority  proceeds  immedi- 
ately to  decide,  a  schism  is  sure  to  be  the  conse- 
quence, as  mischievous  to  the  church  as  it  is  dis- 
graceful to  religion. 

The  party  who  wish  a  minister  to  be  elected, 
should  seriously  reflect  thus :  "  If  we  choose  this 
man,  we  may  give  pain  to  the  minds  of  a  large  body 
of  our  brethren,  which  we  most  anxiously  deprecate, 
and  cannot  allow  ourselves  to  do,  but  under  the  con- 
viction that  we  are  promoting  the  permanent  wel- 
fare of  the  church  at  large."  While  the  party  op- 
posing should  say,  "  The  general  body  appear  to 
consider  this  minister  as  possessing  the  requisite 
qualification  for  their  pastor,  and  this  has  been  so 
satisfactorily  ascertained,  that  it  ought  not  to  be 
with  us  a  light  matter  to  obstruct  the  general  edifi- 
cation. Nothing  but  the  good  of  the  church 
shall  lead  us  to  set  up  our  opinion  in  opposition 
to  that  of  a  large  majority  of  its  members." 
Such  alovely  temper  would  generally  lead  to  benefi- 
cial results. 

It  would  be  very  advisable,  in  some  cases,  for  even 
so  large  a  majority  as  two  thirds,  or  even  three 
fourths,  to  give  up  the  point,  rather  than  carry  it  in 
opposition  to  a  minority,  which  includes  in  it  the 
deacons,  and  many  of  the  most  experienced  and  re- 
spectable members  of  the  society.  The  majority, 
in  such  instances,  have  the  right  to  decide  ;  but  it 
is  a  question  whether  they  ought  not,  for  the  sake 
of  peace,  to  waive  the  exercise  of  it. 

Persons  of  property  and  influence  should  be  very 
careful  how  they  conduct  themselves  on  these  occasions. 

There  are  in  many  churches  individuals  whose 


ELECTION   OF  A  PASTOR.  173 

circumstances  must  necessarily  give  peculiar  weight 
to  their  opinions.  Let  them,  however,  not  assume 
the  office  of  dictators.  Let  them  not  robe  them- 
selves in  the  dress  of  Diotrephes,  nor  display 
amongst  the  brethren  the  love  of  preeminence.  The 
system  of  independency  admits  of  influence,  but 
not  of  patronage  ;  men  may  lead,  but  not  drive. 
Democracies  are  as  liable  to  the  control  of  a  few 
leading  individuals,  probably  more  so,  than  any  other 
system ;  but  then  these  individuals  should  act,  hy 
causing  the  people  to  act  for  them.  If  such  an  appli- 
cation of  the  words  of  scripture  were  admissible,  I 
would  say,  "they  should  render  the  people  ivilling  in 
the  day  of  their  power."  An  attempt  to  exert  their 
influence,  in  opposition  to  the  wishes  of  the  people, 
is  a  most  irrational,  unscriptural  assumption  of  pow- 
er. To  sacrifice  the  interests  of  the  church  for  the 
gratification  of  their  taste  ;  to  attempt  to  force  up- 
on a  society  a  man  not  approved  by  it,  or  to  reject 
one  who  is  chosen  by  it,  is  the  most  disgusting  ex- 
ercise of  the  most  disgusting  tyranny. 

It  unfortunately  happens,  that  when  one  party 
has  given  up  a  minister  in  compliment  to  the  other, 
they  almost  insensibly  oppose  an  individual,  who,  in 
future,  may  he  the  favourite  of  their  opponents.  It  is 
most  sinful  to  allow  the  corrupt  passions  of  our  na- 
ture thus  far  to  prevail  in  our  hearts,  as  to  turn 
aside  our  judgment  in  affairs  so  sacred  and  so  im- 
portant. 

When  a  minister  is  at  length  brought  in  by  a 
large  majority,  it  then  becomes  a  question,  what 
ought  to  he  the  conduct  of  the  minority.  Should  they 
separate,  and  form  another  religious  society  ?  Cer- 
tainly not,  except  as  a  dernier  resort.  Let  them 
consider  the  evils  connected  with  such  a  state  of 
things.     What  ill  will  is  often  produced  between 


174  ELECTION  OF  A  PASTOR. 

the  two  societies ;  how  much  anti-christian  feeling 
is  excited  ;  how  it  injures  the  spirit  of  both  parties  ; 
what  envies,  and  jealousies,  and  evil  speakings,  com- 
mence and  continue,  to  the  injury  of  religion,  and 
the.  triumph  of  its  enemies!  Let  them,  before  they 
separate,  endeavour  to  lay  aside  thtir  prejudice^  and 
hear  for  a  season,  with  as  much  impartiality  as  pos- 
sible, the  man  to  whom  they  object.  On  kis  part, 
much  consummate  prudence  is  necessary,  and  the 
most  conciliatory  conduct.  All  he  does  and  says 
should  have  a  healing  tendency.  Much  depends 
upon  himself.     Great  credit  is  due  to  that  minister, 

WHO  HAS  CONCILIATED  HIS  OPPONENTS  WITHOUT 
ALIENATING  HIS  FRIENDS,  and  wllO  haS  beCOmO  THE 
RECONCILING  MEDIUM  OF  TWO  PARTIES,  ONCE  AT 
VARIANCE  ABOUT  HIMSELF. 

In  some  cases,  a  division  is  necessary.  Where 
this  is  unavoidable,  great  efforts  should  be  made  to 
effect  it  in  love.  If  the  two  parties  cannot  unite  in 
peace,  at  least  let  them  separate  in  peace.  Let  the 
separation  take  place  without  alienation.  x\las ! 
that  this  should  so  rarely  be  the  case ! 

What  we  want,  to  preserve  the  peace  of  our 
churches  unbroken,  is  a  more  distinct  recognition  and 
a  more  powerful  influence  of  the  principles  of  the  gos- 
pel; more  humility,  more  spirituality,  more  zeal  for 
the  divine  glory.  We  carry  into  the  sanctuary,  and 
into  the  church,  our  pride,  our  self-will,  our  personal 
taste.  That  spirit  of  mutual  submission,brotlierly  love, 
and  surrender  of  our  own  gratification  to  the  good 
of  others  which  the  word  of  God  enjoins,  and  our  pro- 
fession avows,  would  keep  the  church  always  happy 
and  harmonious,  and  enable  it  to  pass  in  safety 
through  the  most  critical  circumstances  in  which  it 
can  be  placed.  Instead  of  seeking  the  good  of  the 
whole,  the  feeling  of  too  many  of  our  members  may 


oy  THE  lord's  supper.  175 

be  thus  summarily  expressed — « I  will  have  my  way.'* 
Such  a  spirit  is  a  source  of  all  the  evils  to  which 
our  churches  are  ever  exposed,  and  of  which  it 
must  be  confessed  they  are  but  too  frequently  the 
miserable  victims. 


On  the  Propriety  of  occasionally  administering  th* 
Lord's  Supper  in  private  Houses,  for  the  Sake  of 
sick  Persons  who  are  incapable  of  attending  the 
Solemnities  of  Public  Worship. 

I  do  not  now  allude  to  the  practice,  so  common 
in  the  church  of  England,  of  administering  the  sac- 
rament to  dying  persons,  as  a  preparative  for  eter- 
nity ;  this  custom,  so  unscriptural  in  its  nature,  and 
so  delusory  in  its  tendency,  is  unknown,  I  believe, 
amongst  our  churches.  But  instances  have  occur- 
red, in  which  our  ministers,  for  the  sake  of  some 
of  their  members,  who  have  been  long  confined  to 
their  own  habitations  by  chronic  diseases,  without 
the  prospect  of  ever  going  to  the  house  of  God 
again,  have  assembled  a  few  others  in  the  chamber 
of  the  afflicted  person,  and  administered  to  them  the 
Lord's  supper.  The  infirm  individual  is  supposed 
to  be  a  real  Christian,  in  church  fellowship ;  the 
others,  joining  in  the  act,  are  also  members  of  the 
same  church,  or  Christians  of  undoubted  piety  ;  and 
the  design  of  the  act  is  not  to  countenance  any 
Pharisaic  notions  of  human  merit,  which  the  sick 
person  might  have  connected  with  the  reception  of 
the  sacrament,  but  simply  to  give  him  an  opportu- 
nity of  expressing  his  obedience,  and  gratifying  his 
love  to  Christ,  by  an  observance  of  our  Lord's 
own  institution.  Is  it  right  under  these  circum- 
stances   to    gratify  his  request,  and  observe  with 


176  ON  THE  lord's   SUPPER. 

him  the  sacred  supper  ?  I  think  not ;  and  on  the 
following  grounds : 

1.  The  Lord's  supper  is  strictly  a  church  ordi" 
nance,  and  not  an  exercise  of  mere  social  religion, 
such  as  joint  prayer,  and  therefore  ought  not  to  be 
observed  but  wlien  the  church  is  professedly  assem- 
bled. It  is  not  an  act  of  social  religion,  which  may 
be  performed  in  any  place,  where  two  or  three 
Christians  are  convened  together,  by  accident  or 
design,  but  in  the  place  of  their  public  convention, 
and  at  the  time  when  they  are  so  convened.  All 
the  directions  of  the  apostle,  concerning  this  insti- 
tution, are  given  to  the  church  in  its  collective  ca- 
pacity ;  and  besides  this,  there  are  many  incidental 
expressions,  Avhich  plainly  show  that  this  was  the 
view  which  he  took  of  it,  under  the  guidance  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  In  the  eleventh  chapter  of  the  first 
epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  he  interferes  to  regulate 
the  abuses  which,  upon  this  subject,  had  crept  into 
the  Corinthian  church.  He  begins  the  subject  thus  : 
"  When  ye  come  together  in  one  place,  this  is  not 
to  eat  the  Lord's  supper."  Now  his  meaning  in  this 
language  must  evidently  be,  that  merely  coming  in- 
to one  place  together  for  a  feast,  was  not  enough, 
but  in  tliat  one  place  conforming  to  all  the  other 
regulations  delivered  by  our  Lord  concerning  it. 
The  act  of  coming  together  in  one  place  Avas  right 
so  far  as  it  went,  but  it  was  not  enough.  In  1  Cor. 
v.  8,  the  apostle  says,  "Let  us  keep  the  feast,"  i.  e. 
the  Lord's  supper,  "  not  with  old  leaven  :"  in  the 
7th  verse  they  were  commanded  to  purge  out  the 
old  leaven,  i.  e.  to  put  away  the  offending  member ; 
and  this  was  to  be  done  when  they  were  gathered 
together ;  the  feast  was  to  be  observed  then,  when 
the  church  were  gathered  together. 

It  is  plain  therefore  that  the  Lord's  supper  is  a 


ON  THE  lord's   SUPPER.  177 

church  ordinance,  and  can  with  propriety  be  only 
observed  by  the  church  in  its  assembled  form. 
But  it  will  probably  be  said,  "  Do  not  two  or  tln-ee 
persons  convened  together  at  any  time,  or  in  any 
place,  constitute  a  church  ?"  The  answer  to  this 
question  depends  on  circumstances.  If  these  two 
or  three  meet  together  for  the  purposes,  and  in  the 
character,  of  a  distinct  and  separate  society  of 
Christians,  and  in  the  usual  time  and  place  of  as- 
sembly, they  are  a  church,  notwithstanding  the 
smallness  of  their  number ;  but  if  they  meet  togeth- 
er as  the  acknowledged  members  of  another  soci- 
ety, which  in  its  general  capacity  neither  do,  nor 
can,  assemble  with  them  in  that  place,  they  are  not 
a  church,  but  merely  a  part  of  one ;  and,  as  such, 
have  no  right  to  perform  acts  which  belong  to  the 
whole  number.  This  does  not  imply  that  it  is  neces- 
sary for  every  member  to  be  present,  in  order  to  a 
meeting  of  the  church  ;  for,  provided  all  be  invited  to 
assemble  in  one  place,  those  who  meet  constitute 
the  church,  however  few  may  attend.  This  may 
be  illustrated  by  a  reference  to  the  British  parlia- 
ment. Two  or  three  members,  meeting  together  in 
one  place,  do  not  constitute  the  senate,  nor  are 
their  acts  legislatorial.  The  parliament  are  the 
members  assembled  by  appointment,  whether  few  or 
many,  in  the  specified  place  of  meeting.  Such  is 
the  church,  not  a  casual,  ambulatory,  or  private 
meeting  of  a  few  of  its  members,  but  the  body  of 
Christians  convened  by  general  notice.  The 
words  of  Christ,  «  Wherever  two  or  three  are  gath- 
ered together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst 
of  them,"  more  immediately  refer  to  the  exercise 
of  social  prayer ;  but,  viewed  in  their  most  exten- 
sive sense,  will  by  no  means  countenance  the  idea, 
that  two  or  three  members  of  a  church  constitute 


178  ON  THE  lord's   SUPPER. 

of  themselves  a  church,  until  they  have  separated 
from  their  late  connexion,  and  formed  themselves 
into  another  distinct  society. 

2.  The  practice  in  question  is  contrary  to  one 
of  the  ends  of  the  Lord's  supper,  which  is  to  be  a 
visible  sign  of  the  oneness  of  the  church,  of  the 
union  of  all  its  members  in  one  body.  Hence  said 
the  apostle,  "  We  being  many  are  one  bread  [loaf) 
and  one  body ;  for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one 
bread  {loaf.y  1  Cor.  x.  17.  The  loaf  by  its  unity 
shows  the  oneness  of  the  church ;  by  its  division 
into  many  parts,  its  many  members.  But  is  not 
this  design  of  the  Lord's  supper  defeated  by  its  pri- 
vate celebration  amongst  a  few  members  of  the 
church  ?  Are  the  tAvo  or  three  assembled  in  pri- 
vate, detached  from  the  public  body,  a  representa- 
tion of  its  unity  ? 

3.  There  is  not  a  single  instance  of  any  compa- 
ny of  Christians  whose  meetings  were  merely  oc- 
casional, and  who  were  not  united  for  the  purpose 
of  stated  fellowship  as  a  church,  in  a  particular 
place,  observing  the  ordinance  of  the  Lord's  supper. 
And  as  Ave  have  no  example,  so  we  have  no  pre- 
cepts for  such  things,  not  so  much  as  a  hint  that 
they  may  be  done.  Should  ministers,  therefore, 
without  the  shadow  of  scriptural  authority,  consent 
to  them  ? 

4.  As  a  precedent,  the  practice  is  dangerous  ; 
for  if  the  scripture  mode  of  observing  the  Lord's 
supper  be  departed  from  in  one  way,  it  may  in 
another.  If  ministers  depart  from  the  regulations 
of  the  New  Testament  for  the  advantage  of  the 
sick,  may  they  not  be  led  on  to  do  it  in  other 
cases,  till  even  the  purposes  of  faction  shall  be  pro- 
moted by  the  practice  ? 

It  is  not  enough  to  justify  it,  to  say  that  it  is  a 


CAUSES   OF   SCHISMS.  179 

great  loss  to  the  individual  who  is  deprived  of  the 
possibility  of  attending  public  worship,  and  there- 
fore it  is  an  act  of  Christian  love  to  make  up,  in 
tliis  way,  the  privation.  We  must  not,  in  any  in- 
stance, exercise  charity  at  the  expense  of  principle. 
The  regulations  of  the  word  of  God  are  not  to  be 
violated,  even  for  the  pious  consolation  of  his  peo- 
ple. Every  one  who  is  visited  by  an  affliction 
which  confines  him  to  his  house,  is  released  from  all 
obligation  to  observe  this  command  of  Christ,  "  Do 
this  in  remembrance  of  me."  The  duty  to  him  is 
impossible,  at  least  in  the  scriptural  mode  of  it,  and 
impossibility  always  supersedes  obligation.  If  it 
ceases  to  be  his  duty,  it  ought  no  longer  to  be  con- 
sidered a  privilege.  All  he  has  to  do,  is  to  submit 
to  the  privation,  and  not  attempt  to  supply  it  in  a 
manner  unauthorized  by  the  Word  of  God. 


On  the  Causes  of  those  Schisms  which  sometimes  dis- 
tract and  disturb  the  Churches. 

The  existence  of  this  evil,  truth  will  not  allow 
us  to  deny,  nor  ingenuity  enable  us  to  conceal. 

Divisions  in  our  churches  produce  incalculable 
mischief,  since  they  not  only  prevent  the  growth  of 
religion  in  the  distracted  societies,  but  they  impair 
and  destroy  it ;  they  excite  a  prejudice,  a  fearful 
and  destructive  prejudice,  against  the  principles  of 
independent  churches,  and  extend  their  mischief 
still  farther,  by  obscuring  the  glory  of  religion  it- 
self. Infidels,  like  vultures  drawn  by  the  scent 
of  battle,  hover  over  the  scenes  of  these  lamentable 
conflicts,  ever  ready  to  gorge  their  sanguinary  ap- 
petite with  the  blood  of  the  slain. 

In  searching  for  the  causes  of  these  divisions,  we 


180  CAUSES   OF   SCHISMS. 

are  not  to  suppose,  for  a  moment,  that  they  are  in- 
separably connected  with  the  congregational  form 
of  church  government.  Even  if  it  were  attempted 
to  be  proved,  that  these  principles  give  more  oppor- 
tunity than  some  others,  for  the  developement  of 
the  imperfection  yet  remaining  in  the  Christian 
character  ;  yet  as  long  as  it  can  be  shown,  that 
they  are  fairly  deducible  from  scripture,  we  are  not 
to  reject  them,  but  only  double  our  vigilance  against 
the  depravity  of  our  own  nature.  Even  these  evils 
are  less  than  others  which  are  connected  with  the 
systems  of  national  establishments.  That  uniformi- 
ty which  is  produced  by  legislative  enactments,  is 
far  more  fatal  to  the  interests  of  piety,  than  the  oc- 
casional disturbances  of  those  churches  which  are 
formed  upon  the  ground  of  voluntary  consent.  The 
occasional  storm  is  less  mischievous  in  its  effects, 
than  the  stagnant  and  quiescent  atmosphere  which 
is  purified  by  no  breeze,  and  settles  in  the  form  of 
fever  and  pestilence  on  the  face  of  the  earth.  But 
what  are  the  causes  of  these  schisms? 

I.  Some  of  these  lie  with  ministers. 

1.  A  defective  education  not  unfrequently  pre- 
pares a  minister  to  be  the  cause  of  much  uneasiness 
in  a  Christian  church. 

Deprived,  by  the  circumstances  of  his  birth,  of 
the  advantages  of  education  and  cultivated  society, 
he  enters  upon  his  academic  pursuits  with  little 
knowledge  both  of  books  and  of  the  Avorld.  When 
he  has  been  a  student  but  two  or  three  years,  some 
injudicious  congregation,  captivated  by  a  few  ser- 
mons, solicits  him  to  become  their  pastor.  He  ac- 
cepts their  invitation,  and  with  little  information, 
still  less  acquaintance  with  the  habits  of  society,  he 
enters  upon  the  duties  of  his  office.  He  soon  be- 
trays his  ignorance,  incompetence,  and  want  of  all 


CAUSES   OF  SCHISMS.  181 

those  qualifications,  which  fit  a  person  for  govern- 
ment in  the  church,  and  prepare  him  for  esteem  in 
the  world.  At  length,  by  the  meagreness  of  his 
preaching,  and  the  want  of  prudence  and  respecta- 
bility in  his  conduct,  he  disgusts  his  flock,  and  a 
conflict  ensues.  Both  parties  are  to  blame  ;  they 
in  tempting  him  so  soon  to  leave  his  studies ;  and 
he,  in  acceding  to  their  wishes.  They,  however, 
are  mostly  to  be  censured ;  and  so  far  as  their  own 
comfort  is  concerned,  are  rightly  punished  for 
plucking  that  fruit  which,  had  it  been  pemiitted  to 
hang  till  it  was  ripe,  would  have  done  them  much 
service.  A  longer  term  of  education  would  not 
only  have  given  him  more  information,  but  more 
knowledge  of  men  and  things,  and  more  capacity  to 
conduct  himself  with  propriety.  Knowledge  is 
power,  by  increasing  a  man's  weight  of  character 
and  degree  of  influence. 

The  churches  ought  to  be  very  cautious  of 
tempting  students  to  leave  the  schools  of  the 
prophets,  before  the  term  of  education  has  been 
completed  ;  and  this  term  in  the  present  age  ought 
to  be  lengthened  rather  than,  diminished.  This  is 
an  age  of  activity,  more  than  of  study,  and  therefore 
a  young  man  should  be  well  instructed  at  the  acad- 
emy, for  he  is  sure  to  meet  with  many  interruptions 
to  self-improvement,  when  he  becomes  a  pastor. 
An  inefficient  minister  is  the  cause  of  many  dis- 
turbances ;  and  that  inefficiency,  where  it  does  ex- 
ist, is  to  be  often  traced  up  to  a  contracted  term  of 
education. 

Much,  very  much  pains  should  be  bestowed  by 
all  our  tutors,  not  only  to  form  the  scholar,  the  di- 
vine, the  preacher,  but  also  the  pastor. 

2.  In  some  cases,  the  evil  is  to  be  traced  to  the 
want  of  ministerial  diligence. 


182  CAUSES   OF   SCHISMS. 

Some,  instead  of  devoting  their  time  and  their 
energies  to  the  pursuits  of  the  study,  spend  one 
half  of  their  weeks  in  running  about  the  country  to 
attend  public  meetings,  and  the  other  in  gossip- 
ping  either  at  their  own  house,  or  the  houses  of 
their  friends.  The  natural  consequence  is,  that 
their  sermons  are  poverty  itself,  or  mere  repetition 
of  the  same  sentiments,  in  the  same  words.  The 
people  become  dissatisfied,  perhaps  remonstrate  in 
a  disrespectful  way  ;  the  minister  takes  offence  ; 
forms  a  party  of  his  own ;  and  the  consequence  is, 
a  divided,  distracted  church.  I  believe  one  half  of 
our  church  quarrels  originate  in  lazy,  loitering  min- 
isters. 

3.  Others  are  imprudent. 

They  live  beyond  their  income,  plunge  them- 
selves in  debt,  and  their  people  in  disgrace ;  or 
they  speak  unadvisedly  with  their  lips,  and  involve 
themselves  in  litigation,  with  either  their  own 
friends,  or  persons  of  other  denominations  ;  or  they 
hastily  engage  in  paper  wars  with  their  neighbours  ; 
or  they  marry  persons  unsuitable  to  their  character, 
and  offensive  to  their  congregation,  and  thus  lay 
the  foundation  of  uneasiness  and  dislike ;  or  they 
become  involved  in  politics,  or  public  business,  and 
thus  neglect  the  interests  of  the  church  ;  or  they 
speak  ill  of  some  members  to  others,  and  thus  raise 
a  prejudice  and  party  against  them  in  the  society  ; 
or  they  let  down  their  dignity  by  becoming  the  gos- 
sipping  companions  of  some  of  their  congregation. 
In  all  these,  and  many  other  ways,  do  ministers 
often  prepare  the  way  for  dissatisfaction  or  schism. 
Piety  and  prudence  in  the  ministerial  character 
would  prevent  many  of  the  divisions  of  our  churches. 

4.  Others  are  men  of  bad  temper ;  hasty,  impetu- 
ous, and  peculiarly  susceptible  of  offence. 


CAUSES   OF   SCHISMS.  183 

.  They  are  easily  offended,  and  frequently  where 
no  intention  really  existed  to  wound  their  niinds. 
They  then  show  their  resentment  in  a  way  very 
unpleasing  to  the  people.  Many  hard  speeches 
and  disrespectful  terms  drop  from  their  lips,  wliich 
are  by  some  mischief-makers  conveyed  to  the  indi- 
viduals against  whom  they  were  uttered.  A  fire 
of  contention  is  soon  kindled,  and  the  whole  church 
is  enveloped  in  the  flames. 

5.  Others  are  immoral. 

They  commit  sin,  and  yet,  attaching  to  themselves 
a  party,  they  introduce  great  disorder  and  confusion 
into  the  society. 

It  is  a  point  in  casuistry,  which  I  do  not  take  up- 
on me  to  decide,  how  far  a  minister  might  go  in 
sin,  and  yet,  upon  his  repentance,  be  authorized  to 
continue  his  office  as  a  preacher  and  pastor.  I  am 
inclined,  however,  to  think,  that  if  his  transgression 
has  been  very  flagrant,  no  penitence,  however  deep, 
no  reformation,  however  manifest,  can  justify  him 
in  continuing  an  office,  one  qualification  of  which 
is,  that  he  who  holds  it  should  be  "  blameless,"  and 
another,  that  he  should  have  "  a  good  report  of 
them  that  are  without."  Instances  have  occurred, 
in  which  men  who  have  fallen  into  gross  sin,  have 
been  restored  to  penitence,  and  with  it  to  their  ac- 
customed labour  and  success ;  but  whether  these 
are  sufficient  to  justify  the  practice  admits  of  a 
doubt.  It  has  been  alleged,  that  Peter  was  not 
discharged  from  the  apostleship  because  of  his 
crime,  which  was  a  very  great  one.  But  it  may  be 
questioned  if  our  Lord's  conduct  in  this  instance 
can  be  drawn  out  into  a  precedent  for  ours.  This 
was  an  extraordinary  case  under  his  own  direction. 
Moreover,  if  our  Lord's  conduct  in  retaining  Peter 
after  liis  fall,  is  a  precedent  for  our  retaining  minis- 


184  CAUSES   OF   SCHISMS. 

ters  who  have  committed  "  presumptuous  sins,"  his 
conduct  in  employing  Judas,  whom  he  knew  to  be 
a  bad  man,  may  be  quoted  as  authority  for  employ- 
ing- such  as  are  wicked. 

The  wonder  is,  that  any  church  should  wish  to 
retain  a  minister,  whose  conduct  has  been  grossly 
immoral,  whatever  fruits  of  repentance  he  might 
bring  forth.  It  appears  to  me,  therefore,  upon  the 
whole,  for  the  interests  of  true  piety,  that  he  who 
has  grossly  violated  the  principles  of  Christian 
morality,  should  think  no  more  of  the  ministerial 
office.  It  is  of  infinite  importance  to  the  interests 
of  religion,  that  the  ministry  be  not  blamed,  but  its 
honour  maintained  Avith  singular  care. 

6.  The  tenacity  with  which  some  ministers  re- 
tain their  situation,  when  their  labours  are  no  longer 
acceptable  to  their  people,  is  another  cause  of  un- 
easiness. 

When  from  any  cause  a  minister's  services  are 
no  longer  desired  by  his  people,  or  the  bulk  of 
them,  it  is  manifestly  his  duty  to  give  up  his  situa- 
tion as  soon  as  he  can  procure  another.  Any  at- 
tempt to  remain  in  opposition  to  their  wishes,  is 
certainly  wrong,  as  the  union  is  not  only  formed  on 
the  ground  of  mutual  consent,  but  for  the  purpose 
of  mutual  edification.  Extreme  cases  may  occur, 
such  as  a  wish  on  the  part  of  the  majority  of  the 
people  to  introduce  heterodox  sentiments,  in  which 
a  minister  ought  to  remain,  in  opposition  to  the  de- 
cided opinion  for  him  to  retire.  In  this  case,  a  di- 
vision is  desirable  ;  the  majority  (if  any)  ought  to 
retire,  and  the  faithful  preacher  of  the  truth  to  re- 
main firmly  at  his  post. 

Let  all  ministers  consider  how  much  the  peace 
and  prosperity  of  the  churches  depend  on  their  dili- 
gence,  prudence,   temper,   and  piety.      Let  them 


CAUSES   OF   SCHISMS.  185 

tremble  at  the  thought  of  introducing  strife  and  di- 
vision to  any  part  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

II.  Other  causes  of  division  are  to  be  found 
amongst  the  people. 

1.  A  very  large  proportion  of  our  schisms  arise 
at  the  time  of  choosing  a  minister.  This  has  al- 
ready received  a  distinct  and  separate  considera- 
tion. 

2.  A  hasty  choice  of  an  unsuitable  person  to  fill 
the  pastoral  office,  has  frequently  ended  in  great 
uneasiness. 

The  people  have  discovered  their  error,  when  its 
rectification  was  sure  to  cause  much  trouble  to  the 
society.  Upon  our  system  of  church  government, 
it  is  not  easy  to  displace  an  unsuitable  individual, 
and  therefore  great  caution  should  be  observed  in 
choosing  him.  Few  men  will  venture  to  remain  in 
opposition  to  the  wishes  of  a  whole  society ;  but 
how  rarely  does  it  happen  that  an  individual  has 
no  party  in  his  favour ! 

3.  A  peculiar  and  dishonourable  ^cHenes5  of  dis- 
position on  the  part  o^  the  church,  is  in  some  in- 
stances the  cause  of  division- 

They  soon  grow  tired  of  the  man  whom  they 
chose  at  first  with  every  demonstration  of  sincere 
and  strong  regard.  They  seldom  approve  a  min- 
ister beyond  a  period  of  seven  years,  and  are  so 
uniform  in  the  term  of  their  satisfaction,  as  to  make 
their  neighbours  look  out  for  a  change  when  that 
term  is  about  to  expire. 

4.  Uneasiness  has  often  arisen  between  a  minis- 
ter and  his  people,  by  the  unwillingness  of  the  lat- 
ter to  raise  the  necessary  support  for  their  pastor. 

They  have  seen  him  struggling  with  the  cares 
of  an  increasing  family,  and  marked  the  cloud  of 
gloom,  as  it  thickened  and  settled  upon  his  brow ; 
16 


186  CAUSES   OF   SCHISMS. 

they  knew  his  wants,  and  yet,  though  able  to  dou- 
ble his  salary,  and  dissipate  every  anxious  thought, 
they  have  refused  to  advance  his  stipend,  and  have 
robbed  him  of  his  comfort,  either  to  gratify  their 
avarice,  or  indulge  their  sensuality.  He  remon- 
strates ;  they  are  offended :  love  departs,  esteem  is 
diminished,  confidence  is  destroyed ;  while  ill  will, 
strife,  and  alienation,  grow  apace.  How  easily 
might  all  this  have  been  prevented.  A  few  pounds 
a  year  more,  given  by  some  individuals  who  could 
not  have  missed  the  sum,  would  have  spared  the 
peace  of  a  faithful  servant  of  Christ,  and,  what  is  of 
still  greater  consequence,  the  harmony  of  a  Chris- 
tian church.  Can  those  persons  be  disciples  of  Je- 
sus, who  would  put  a  religious  society  in  peril, 
rather  than  make  so  small  a  sacrifice  ?  Let  not 
the  voice  of  avarice  reply,  "  Can  that  man  be  a 
minister  of  Christ,  who  would  feel  offended  with 
his  church,  for  not  increasing  his  salary?"  But 
what  is  a  minister  to  do  ?  Starve  ?  or  beg  ?  or 
steal  ?  If  he  is  already  living  in  luxury,  and  ex- 
pects more,  he  deserves  to*  be  denied.  But  I  am 
supposing  a  case,  where,  in  the  judgment  of  can- 
dour, he  has  not  enough  to  support  his  family  in 
comfort. 

5.  An  improper  method  of  expressing  dissatisfac- 
tion with  a  minister's  labours  or  conduct,  has  often 
led  to  trouble  in  a  church. 

I  do  not  pretend  to  say,  that  a  minister  occupies 
a  seat  too  elevated  for  the  voice  of  complaint  to 
reach  him,  or  that  he  is  entitled  (like  his  Master)  to 
an  entire  exemption  from  all  that  interference  which 
would  say  unto  him,  "  What  doest  thou  ?"  There  are 
times  when  it  might  be  proper  to  remind  a  minis- 
ter of  some  duty  neglected,  some  pastoral  avoca- 
tion overlooked.     But  if  anonymous  and   insolent 


CAUSES   OF   SCHISMS.  187 

letters  are  sent  him ;  if  young,  impertinent,  or  dic- 
tatorial persons  wait  upon  him ;  if,  instead  of  the 
modest,  respectful  hint  of  some  individual  whose 
age  and  station  give  him  a  right  to  be  heard,  he  is 
schooled  in  an  objurgatory  strain,  by  those  who 
have  nothing  to  recommend  them  but  their  impu- 
dence and  ofRciousness,  no  wonder,  considering 
that  he  is  but  an  imperfect  man,  if  he  feel  offended 
with  the  liberty,  and  almost  command  the  intruders 
from  his  presence.  The  apostle  has  spread  over 
the  ministerial  character  the  shield  of  his  authority, 
to  defend  it  from  the  rude  attacks  of  those  who 
would  act  the  part  of  self-elected  accusers.  «  Re- 
buke not  an  elder,  but  entreat  him  as  a  father." 
1  Tim.  V.  1.* 

6.  The  domineering  spirit  and  conduct  of  some 
leading  members^  has  often  been  the  source  of  very 
considerable  uneasiness  to  our  churches. 

If  amongst  the  first  disciples  of  Christ,  there  ex- 
isted a  strife  for  pre-eminence,  and  even  in  the 
churches  planted  by  the  apostles,  it  is  not  to  be 
wondered  at,  however  much  it  is  to  be  regretted, 
that  there  should  be  individuals  in  our  days,  who 
carry  the  spirit  of  the  world  into  the  church,  mani- 
fest a  love  of  power,  and  struggle  with  others  for 
its  possession.  Their  property,  and  perhaps  their 
standing,  give  them  influence,  and  this  unhappily  is 
employed  in  endeavouring  to  subjugate  both  the 
minister  and  the  people.  No  scheme  is  supported 
unless  it  originates  with  them ;  while  every  plan  of 
theirs  is  introduced,  almost  with  the  authority  of  a 


*  T\i\s  text  undoubtedly  ^pomi%  oMi  aged  Christians  j  but  el- 
der is  a  title  g^iven  to  the  gospel  minister;  and  there  is  much 
propriety  in  remembering  the  respect  due  to  station.  Mr.  James 
pleads  iof  kindness  and  lov^.  Ed, 


188  CAUSES   OF   SCHISMS. 

law.  They  expect  to  be  consulted  on  the  most 
trivial  occasions,  and  if  in  any  thing  opposed,  be- 
come resentful,  sullen,  and  distant.  Little  by  little, 
they  endeavour  to  gain  a  complete  ascendency  in 
the  society,  and  watch  with  peculiar  jealousy  every 
individual  who  is  likely  to  become  a  rival.  The 
minister  at  length  scarcely  dare  leave  home  for  a 
Sabbath  without  asking  their  leave,  nor  can  the  peo- 
ple form  the  least  scheme  of  usefulness  witliout 
their  permission.  When  they  are  at  any  time  re- 
sisted, they  breathe  out  threats  of  giving  up  all  in- 
terests in  church  aifairs,  at  which  the  terrified  and 
servile  society  end  their  resistance,  consolidate  the 
power  of  their  tyrant,  and  rivet  the  fetters  of  slave- 
ry upon  their  own  necks.  At  length, ,  however,  a 
rival  power  springs  up  ;  a  family  of  growing  repu- 
tation and  influence  refuse  any  longer  to  submit  to 
the  thraldom ;  opposition  to  unlawful  domination 
commences,  the  church  is  divided  into  factions,  the 
minister  becomes  involved  in  the  dispute,  distrac- 
tion follows,  and  division  finishes  the  scene.  Lam- 
entable state  of  things !  Would  God  it  rarely 
occurred.  Let  the  leading  individuals  of  our 
churches,  the  men  of  property,  and  the  deacons, 
consider  what  mischief  may  be  occasioned  by  the 
least  assumption  of  undue  influence.  Let  them 
watch  against  the  lust  of  power :  it  is  a  passion 
most  guilty  and  most  mischievous :  it  arises  almost 
imperceptibly  from  their  situation,  and  its  progress, 
like  that  of  sin  in  general,  is  slow,  but  certain. 
Let  them  conduct  themselves  with  humility,  and 
deliver  their  opinions  with  modesty,  and  remember 
that  every  exertion  of  illegal  authority  is  an  inva- 
sion not  only  of  the  liberty  of  the  church,  but  of 
the  prerogative  of  its  Divine  Head.  Let  them  con- 
sider themselves  as  persons,  whose  opinion  is  to 


CAUSES   OF   SCHISMS.  189 

have  no  other  mfluence  than  that  which  its  own 
wisdom  gives  it ;  and  that  the  measure  of  this  wis- 
dom is  to  be  estimated,  not  by  them,  but  by  their 
brethren.  Let  them  seek  for  that  humility  which 
can  bear  to  be  opposed,  and  that  gentleness  of  tem- 
per which  can  submit  to  contradiction.  Let  them 
distinctly  bear  in  recollection  that  the  church  of 
God  is  a  society,  where  all  are  equals,  all  are 
brethren ;  where  the  government  of  terror,  or  in- 
terest, or  property,  is  unknown,  but  where  love  and 
humility  are  to  prevail,  and  no  other  rule  is  to  be 
acknowledged  but  that  of  Jesus  Christ. 

7.   The  relaxation  of  scriptural  discipline  may  be 
mentioned  as  another  source  of  evil. 

Where  the  church  is  unscripturally  lax  in  the  ad- 
mission of  members,  and,  for  the  sake  of  enlarging  its 
bulk,  admits  improper  materials,  it  is  certainly  multi- 
plying the  causes  of  schism  and  decay.  If  a  wall  is 
built  with  unsound  bricks  and  untempered  mortar,  it 
may  stand  for  a  while,  but  cracks  and  dilapidations 
must  sooner  or  later  be  visible  in  its  structure.  Thus 
if  men  of  unsanctified  dispositions  be  admitted  to  the 
church,  what  can  be  expected  from  such  individuals 
in  a  time  of  conflicting  opinion,  but  fuel  for  the 
flame  of  contention  ?  The  danger  is  considerably  in- 
creased, where  the  individuals,  improperly  admittetl, 
are  persons  of  property.  If  the  ordinary  rules  of  ad- 
mission are  dispensed  with  for  the  sake  of  bringing 
into  fellowship  the  wealthy  and  the  worldly  ;  if  a  less 
rigid  examination  of  their  personal  religion  take 
place,  it  is  little  to  be  wondered  at  that  mischief  should 
ultimately  ensue.  For  the  sake  of  its  glittering  ex- 
terior, many  a  church  has  taken  a  serpent  to  its  bo- 
som ;  or,  to  adopt  a  scriptural  allusion,  has  welcomed 
an  Achan  to  the  camp,  for  the  sake  of  his  Babylo- 
nish vest  and  golden  wedge.     If  a  rich  member  be 


190  CAUSES   OF  SCHISMS. 

an  unsanctified  man,  he  has  a  double  power  to  mis- 
chief; and  in  the  time  of  trouble,  this  will  be  felt 
to  the  bitter  experience  of  the  church.  «  Whence 
come  wars  and  fightings  among  you  ?  Come  they 
not  hence,  even  of  your  lusts  that  war  in  your  mem- 
bers ?"  James  iv.  1.  Of  course,  then,  if  we  are 
careless  in  the  admission  of  members,  and  receive 
those  who  do  not  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  per- 
sonal religion,  we  are  multiplying  the  sources  of 
contention  within  our  societies.  Civil  wars  are  to 
be  expected  in  that  country,  which  extends  without 
caution  the  rights  of  citizens  to  aliens  and  enemies. 
Wolves  admitted  in  sheep's  clothing  will  worry  and 
scatter  the  flock.  As,  therefore,  we  would  not  pre- 
pare for  division  and  distraction,  let  us  act  upon 
scriptural  principles,  in  the  admission  of  members. 

8.  The  existence  and  prevalence  of  an  antinomian 
spirit  is  a  fruitful  source  of  schism  in  our  churches. 

"  As  every  age  of  the  church  is  marked  by  its 
appropriate  visitation  of  error,  so  little  penetration 
is  requisite  to  perceive  that  Antinomianism  is  the 
epidemic  malady  of  the  present,  and  that  it  is  an 
evil  of  deadly  malignity.  It  is  qualified  for  mis- 
chief by  the  very  properties  which  might  seem  to 
render  it  merely  an  object  of  contempt — its  vulgar- 
ity of  conception,  its  paucity  of  ideas,  its  determined 
hostility  to  taste,  science,  and  letters.  It  includes 
within  a  compass  which  every  head  can  contain, 
and  every  tongue  can  utter,  a  system  which  can- 
cels every  moral  tie,  consigns  the  whole  human  race 
to  the  extremes  of  presumption  or  despair  ;  erects 
religion  on  the  ruins  of  morality,  and  imparts  to  the 
dregs  of  stupidity  all  the  powers  of  the  most  active 
poison." Robert  Hall. 

This  ruinous  spirit  has  already  disorganized  or 
convulsed  so  many  churches,  that  it  19  high  time 


CAUSES   OF   SCHISMS.  19J 

the  tocsin  should  be  sounded  against  it,  and  all 
good  citizens  of  Zion  take  the  alarm.  It  must  be 
confessed,  however,  that  it  does  not  always  origi- 
nate amongst  the  people.  A  perversion  of  divme 
truth  so  monstrous,  so  mischievous  and  absurd, 
would  hardly  have  acquired  such  power  and  preva- 
lence, if  it  had  not  received  the  sanction  of  minis- 
terial authority.  I  speak  not  now  of  those  ministers 
who  are  the  avowed  and  consistent  patrons  of  the 
Bystem,  but  of  men  more  reputable,  and  whose 
strain  of  preaching  is  in  general  more  scriptural ; 
men  who  abhor  the  tenets  of  Antinomianism,  but 
who  are  ignorantly  the  abettors  of  them.  When 
such  ministers  dwell  only  on  the  doctrinal  parts  of 
revealed  truth,  and  state  these  in  a  phraseology  ca- 
pable of  misconstruction  ;  when  their  preaching  is 
exclusively  confined  to  a  few  topics,  and  to  a  stiff, 
systematic  exliibition  of  them;  when  a  wretched 
taste  for  spiritualizing  and  allegorizing  pervades 
their  pulpit  discussions ;  when  the  facts  and  doc- 
trines of  the  gospel  are  abstractly  stated,  without  be- 
ing made  the  grounds  and  motives  of  social  duty 
and  moral  excellence  ;  when  terms  obviously  scrip- 
tural are  avoided,  in  compliment  to  a  system  which 
reprobates  without  understanding  them,  and  their 
sermons  are  encumbered  and  disfigured  with  the 
phraseology  of  a  false  experience ;  Avhen  believers 
are  flattered  and  caressed  into  a  high  conceit  of 
their  peculiar  excellence  ;  then,  whatever  be  the 
preacher's  tenets  or  intentions,  must  Antinomianism 
be  generated  and  cherished.  Ofttimes  has  this 
elfish  spirit  risen  up  to  be  the  tormentor  of  the 
father  that  begat  him ;  but  if  quiet  till  his  head  was 
beneath  the  clods  of  the  valley,  he  has  possessed 
and  convulsed  the  church  during  the  time  of  his 
successor. 


192  CAUSES  OF  SCHISMS. 

To  cure  this  evil,  then,  let  ministers  he  cautions 
how  they  preach.  Let  them  give  a  full  exhibition 
of  the  doctrines  of  grace  ;  but  at  the  same  time  let 
them  exhibit  these  doctrines  in  a  scriptural  man- 
ner, as  the  basis  of  holiness  and  moral  excellence  ; 
let  them  introduce,  in  their  preaching,  all  the  vari- 
eties of  revealed  truth  ;  let  them  avoid  the  tram- 
mels of  system,  nor  ever  attempt  to  corrupt  the 
testimonies  of  scripture  by  making  a  text  say  what 
it  was  never  intended  to  affirm.  The  chief  source 
of  Antinomianism  is  in  the  pulpit,  and  let  the  first 
effort,  therefore,  be  employed  on  the  fountain,  to 
render  this  pure  and  salutary  ;  and  the  next  be  de- 
voted to  drain  off  these  streams,  which  are  corrupt- 
ing the  churches. 

When  an  individual,  or  any  individuals,  are 
known  to  cavil  at  the  sermons  of  the  minister,  and 
to  be  employed  in  exciting  a  prejudice  against  him, 
by  insinuating  that  he  does  not  preach  the  gospel, 
they  should  be  reasoned  and  expostulated  with, 
both  by  the  minister  and  the  more  judicious  mem- 
bers of  his  flock.  Every  mild  and  persuasive 
method  should  be  adopted  and  employed  either  to 
convince  or  silence  them.  If  they  cannot  be  con- 
vinced, they  should  at  least  promise  not  to  trouble 
the  church,  or  attempt  to  sow  the  seeds  of  disaffec- 
tion in  the  minds  of  the  brethren.*     If  they  consent, 

*  Few  persons  can  have  any  idea  of  the  trouble  which  Anti- 
nomianism has  caused  in  many  EngHsh  churches.  The  plague 
is  in  a  measure  arrested,  but  yet  there  are  men,  who  would 
call  all  reference  to  Christian  duty  and  watchfulness  "  legality," 
and  complain  of  a  preacher  as  unsound,  who  should  insist  on 
the  importance  of  daily  obedience  to  the  law  of  God.  Mr. 
James'  language  may  appear  strong ;  but  he  has  been  fuUy 
justified  by  the  existence  of  the  character  whom  he  has  de- 
nounced. Ed. 


"tAUSES  OF  SCHISMS.  193 

on  these  terms,  to  remain  in  communion,  they 
should  of  course  be  retained ;  but  if  again  detected 
in  the  act  of  disturbing  the  society,  they  should 
forthwith  be  put  away,  as  the  troublers  of  Israel. 
I  have  known  instances,  in  which  ministers  of  great 
eminence  and  influence  have  suffered  such  individ- 
uals to  remain  in  communion  for  the  sake  of  peace, 
and  have  trusted  to  their  own  authority  to  prevent 
the  mischief  from  spreading.  This,  however,  is 
chaining  the  fiend,  not  casting  him  out,  and  leaving 
him  to  burst  his  fetters,  when  the  hand  that  held 
him  in  vassalage  is  paralysed  by  death,  and  permit- 
ting him  to  waste  and  devour  the  church,  under  thev 
rule  of  a  younger  or  inferior  minister.  An  act  of 
authority,  scripturally  and  seasonably  exerted,  would 
thus  have  destroyed  an  evil,  which,  by  a  tempo- 
rizing policy,  is  bequeathed  to  a  successor,  who  can 
neither  destroy  nor  control  it. 

9.  After  all  that  has  been  said  upon  distinct  and 
specific  causes  of  disturbance,  it  must  be  admitted 
that  the  grand  source  of  ecclesiastical  distraction  is 
the  very  feeble  operation  of  Christian  principles  on 
the  hearts  of  church  members.  There  is  not  that 
solemn  recognition  and  powerful  influence  of  these 
principles  which  there  ought  to  be.  The  two  vir- 
tues of  LOVE  and  humility,  if  prevalent,  would  ef- 
fectually preserve  the  peace  of  the  church  against 
the  evils  of  intestine  commotion.  Without  these, 
even  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  no  less  than  the  king- 
doms of  this  world,  is  sure  to  b^onvulsed  with  fac- 
tion, and  torn  by  schism.  As  long  as  Christians 
suflfer  the  passions  of  men  to  agitate  their  minds 
and  direct  their  conduct  in  the  assembly  of  the 
saints,  so  long  must  we  expect  to  see  even  that  ho- 
ly convention  liable  to  the  distractions  of  mere 
17 


194  CAUSES  OF   SCHISMS. 

worldly  communities.  Pride  is  the  polluted  and 
polluting  fountain  of  faction.  It  is  pride  that  makes 
men  turbulent  and  contentious  ;  that  renders  them 
imperious,  dogmatical  and  overbearing ;  that  drives 
them  upon  the  inflexible  determination  to  have  their 
own  way,  and  that  makes  them  regardless  of  the 
opinions  -and  feelings  of  others.  Humility  and 
LOVE  would  keep  all  quiet  and  orderly.  There  is 
one  single  passage  of  scripture,  which,  if  sacredly 
observed,  would  forever  shut  out  the  divider  of  the 
brethren.  "  If  there  be,  therefore,  any  consolation 
ki  Christ,  if  any  comfort  of  love,  if  any  fellowship 
of  the  spirit,  if  any  bowels  and  mercies,  fulfil  ye 
my  joy,  that  ye  be  like  minded,  having  the  same 
love,  being  of  one  accord,  of  one  mind.  Let  noth- 
ing be  done  through  strife,  or  vain  glory ;  but  in 
lowliness  of  mind,  let  each  esteem  others  better 
than  themselves.  Look  not  every  man  on  his  own 
things,  but  every  man  also  on  the  things  of  others. 
Let  this  mind  be  in  you,  which  also  was  in  Christ 
Jesus."*  The  observance  of  this  single  injunction 
would  ever  preserve  our  harmony,  and  make  our 
church  meetings  to  be  scenes  where  all  the  air 
is  love,  and  all  the  region  peace. 

And  where  is  our  religion,  if  we  do  not  obey  this 
apostolic  command  ?  We  must  come  back  to  the 
first  principles  of  practical  piety,  and  cultivate  the 
passive  virtues  of  the  Christian  temper.  We  must 
remember  that  Christianity  is  being  like  Christ,  and 
that  unless  we  paigp.ke  of  that  love  "  which  suffer- 
eth  long  and  is  kind ;  which  envieth  not,  vaunteth 

*  This  passage  of  Scripture  should  be  printed  in  larg-e  letters, 
and  hung-  up  in  the  full  view  of  the  congregation,  ev^y  time 
iney  meet  as  a  Christian  church,  that  it  might  be  referred  to  as 
ne  rule  of  their  conduct  and  their  spirit. 


CAUSES  OF  SCHISMS.  195 

not  itself,  is  not  puffed  up ;  which  doth  not  behave 
itself  unseemly,  seeketh  not  her  own,  is  not  easi- 
ly provoked,  thinketh  no  evil,  rejoiceth  not  in  ini- 
quity, but  rejoiceth  in  the  truth ;  which  believeth 
all  things,  beareth  all  things,  hopeth  all  things,  en- 
dure th  all  things ;"  we  are  only  "  as  sounding  brass 
or  a  tinkling  cymbal."  The  necessity  of  the  Chris- 
tian temper  as  a  personal  possession,  and  its  impor- 
tance, as  a  relative  blessing,  has  hitherto  been  but 
feebly  perceived,  and  reluctantly  acknowledged. 
Amidst  the  controversies  which  have  been  carried 
on  about  the  doctrines  of  revelation,  the  spirit 
of  religion  has  been  too  much  lost  sight  of.  And 
what,  after  all,  is  the  doctrine  without  the  spir- 
it, but  the  body  without  the  soul  ?  Strange  in- 
deed it  is,  that  men,  who  by  their  own  confession 
are  apostate,  ruined,  helpless  sinners,  should  want 
HUMILITY ;  and  that  they  who  believe  themselves 
to  be  saved  from  hell  by  unmerited  mercy,  should 
be  destitute  of  love! 

Never,  until  we  are  brought  to  a  more  implicit 
submission  to  the  authority  of  Christ,  and  to  a  more 
distinct  and  practical  recognition  of  the  principles 
of  true  religion,  can  we  rationally  expect  to  see 
Zion  a  quiet  and  peaceable  habitation.  Heaven  it- 
self would  be  a  region  of  storms  if  pride  could  en- 
ter, or  love  diminish,  in  those  realms  of  perfect 
peace.  We  must  crucify  that  selfishness,  Avhich 
fixes  its  exclusive  observation  on  our  own  gratifi- 
cation, and  cherish  that  expansive  benevolence 
which  looks  upon  the  good  of  others.  We  must 
contend  who  shall  be  lowest,  not  who  shall  be  high- 
est. We  must  seek  to  please,  and  not  merely  to 
be  pleased.  In  these  things  must  our  efforts  begin, 
to  suppress  and  prevent  the  division  of  our  churches. 


196  CAUSES  OF  SCHISMS. 

Let  ministers  inculcate  this  temper  from  the 
pulpit,  and  exhibit  it  in  their  conduct ;  let  private 
Christians  receive  the  instructions  and  copy  the 
examples  of  their  pastors.  Let  both  remember  that 
HUMILITY  and  LOVE  are  the  necessary  fruits  of  our 
doctrines,  the  highest  beauty  of  our  character,  and 
the  guardian  angels  of  our  churches. 


MINISTERIAL    DUTIES 

STATED  AND  ENFORCED. 


PASTORAL    CHARGE, 

DELIVERED  TO  THE 

REV. THOMAS   JAMES, 

AT 

HIS  ORDINATION 

OVER 

THE  INDEPENDENT  CHURCH, 

ASSEMBLING  IN  CITY  CHAPEL, 

LONDON. 
BY  J.  A.  JAMES. 


PASTORAL    CHARGE. 


My  Dear  Brother, 

I  RISE  to  address  you  under  circumstances 
at  once  most  interesting  and  embarrassing.  I  have 
undertaken,  at  your  particular  request,  an  office 
usually  assigned  to  older  ministers  than  myself. 
The  hoary  crown  is  thought  to  add  weight  and  em- 
phasis to  that  part  of  an  ordination  service  denomi- 
nated the  charge.  Thi^  glory  does  not  encircle  my 
brows.  Compared  with  many  by  whom  I  am  sur- 
rounded, from  whose  shade  I  distantly  retire,  and 
at  whose  feet  I  should  thankfully  sit  to  receive  in- 
struction, I  am  but  young  in  the  Christian  ministry. 
What  I  want  in  age  and  experience,  however,  if  a 
substitute  may  be  admitted,  I  will  endeavour  to  sup- 
ply by  affection.  You  are  my  brother,  not  merely 
by  the  ties  of  religion  and  of  office  ;  the  same  moth- 
er bore  us,  the  same  father  was  the  guide  of  our 
youth ;  whose  sainted  spirits,  perhaps,  now  bend 
from  their  celestial  thrones,  to  witness  the  solemn 
scenes  of  this  interesting  morning.  I  shall  direct 
no  admonition  to  your  heart,  my  brother,  which  has 
not  first  been  dipped  in  the  affection  of  my  own. 
And  in  order  to  do  away  every  appearance  of  pre- 
sumption, I  wish  to  be  considered  as  publicly 
recognising  the  vows,  which,  more  than  ten  years 


200  A  PASTORAL  CHARGE. 

ago,  I  pledged  in  circumstances  similar  to  those  in 
which  you  now  stand.  I  wish  to  feel  addressed  by 
my  own  charge,  thrown  back  in  echo  from  your 
spirit;  and  have  therefore  studiously  selected  a  text 
which  associates  me  with  yourself  as  a  hearer,  at 
the  same  time  that  it  employs  me  as  a  speaker. 

2  CoR.  VI.  4. 

« In  all  things  approving  ourselves  as  the  minis- 
ters of  God:' 

The  commencement  of  this  chapter  should  have 
been  rendered  in  the  form  of  a  solemn  address  to 
those  who  were  employed  in  the  Christian  ministry 
at  Corinth.  «  Now  then,  fellow  workers,  we  beseech 
you  that  you  receive  not  the  grace  of  God  in  vain." 
The  four  small  words,  supplied  without  the  least 
necessity  by  the  translators,  serve  no  other  purpose 
than  to  alter  the  sense  and  mar  the  beauty  of  the 
■original.  The  whole  passage  is  a  charge  to  those 
whom  the  apostle  in  the  preceding  chapter  had 
represented  as  intrusted  with  the  ministry  of  recon- 
ciliation, and  whom  he  here  admonishes  not  to  «  re- 
ceive this  distinguished  favour  in  vain ;  to  give  no 
offence  in  any  thing,  that  the  ministry  be  not 
blamed ;  but  in  all  things  to  approve  themselves  as 
the  ministers  of  God." 

These  words  present  us  with  a  description, 

I.  Of  the  nature  of  our  office.  We  are  the  min- 
isters of  God.     This  implies 

1.  That  we  are  sent  hy  God.     The  concerns  of. 


A  PASTORAL  CHARGE.  201 

the  Christian  church  are  administered  by  him 
"  who  is  over  all,  God  blessed  for  ever."  Of  course 
an  affair  of  so  much  importance  as  the  appointment 
of  his  principal  officers,  must  be  his  unalienable 
prerogative.  Every  one  who  is  truly  a  minister  of 
God  must  be  called  by  him  to  the  work.  To  prove 
your  commission,  you  have  no  need  to  resort  to  the 
solemn  farce  of  apostolical  succession;  you  have 
derived  it  from  God,  and  no  power  on  earth  can 
add  to  it  the  least  validity  whatever.  It  cannot  be 
necessary  for  me,  on  the  present  occasion,  to  enter 
particularly  into  the  nature  of  a  scriptural  call  to 
the  work  of  the  ministry.  To  express  this  matter 
summarily,  it  appears  to  me,  that  an  ardent  desire 
to  be  employed  in  the  work,  with  a  view  to  the  glo- 
ry of  God  in  the  salvation  of  sinners  ;  the  collation 
of  all  those  qualifications  which  the  word  of  God 
requires  ;  together  with  the  election  of  a  church  of 
Christ,  are  indications  of  the  mind  of  God,  sufficient- 
ly obvious  to  warrant  the  conclusion  that  we  are 
called  to  this  honourable  but  arduous  office.  If  the 
account  you  have  just  read  of  your  views  and  feel- 
ings as  a  Christian ;  your  motives,  desires,  and 
aims  as  a  minister,  be  a  faithful  representation  of 
your  mind,  it  may  be  regarded  by  you  in  the  light 
of  a  copy  of  the  letters  patent,  signed  by  the  great 
head  of  the  church,  and  authorizing  you,  although 
it  bear  no  impress  of  the  cross  or  the  mitre,  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  the  perishing  children  of  men  ; 
and  when  the  pride  of  ecclesiastical  domination 
would  at  any  time  demand  by  what  authority  you 


202  A  PASTORAL  CHARGE. 

do  these  things,  you  have  only  to  reply,  the  appoint- 
ment of  him  "  who  giveth  pastors  and  teachers,  for 
the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ." 

2.  This  expression  implies  that  you  are  to  labour 
for  God : — if  for  God,  tlitn  not  surely  for  yourself. 

Self  is  an  idol  which  has  been  worshipped  by  far 
greater  multitudes  than  any  other  deity  of  either 
ancient  or  modern  heathenism.  A  minister  is  the 
last  man  in  the  world  who  should  be  seen  at  the  al- 
tar of  this  abomination,  and  yet  without  great  care 
he  is  likely  to  be  there  the  first,  to  linger  there  the 
longest,  to  bow  the  lowest,  and  to  express  his  de- 
votion by  the  costliest  sacrifices.  This,  my  brother, 
and  "  not  the  form  of  creeping  things,  or  women 
weeping  for  Tammuz,"  this  is  the  abomination  which 
Ezekiel  would  witness  in  many  a  Christian  temple  ; 
this  is  "  the  image  of  jealousy  which  provoketh  to 
jealousy,"  before  which  the  glory  of  Jehovah  so  of- 
ten, in  modern  times,  retires  from  between  the 
cherubim  to  the  threshold,  from  the  threshold  to  the 
city,  till  at  length  the  lingering  symbol  totally  re- 
moves, and  a  fearful  Ichabod  is  inscribed  alike  up- 
on the  pulpit  and  the  pew. 

Many  serve  themselves  instead  of  God,  even  by 
the  work  of  the  ministry. 

Some  by  entering  upon  it  merely  with  a  view  to 
temporal  support. 

Ashamed  to  beg,  unwilling  to  work,  « they  crouch 
for  a  piece  of  silver,  and  say.  Put  me  into  the  priest's 
office  that  I  may  eat  a  morsel   of  bread.     They 


A  PASTORAL  CHARGE. 


203 


teach  for  hire  and  divine  for  money ;"  and  on  this 
account  are  stigmatized  in  scripture  «as  greedy 
dogs  that  can  never  have  enough,  as  shepherds  that 
do  not  understand,  looking  every  one  for  his  gain 
from  his  quarter."  This  prevails  to  a  most  awful 
extent  in  every  established  church  in  Christendom, 
and  necessarily  must  do,  as  long  as  human  nature 
remains  what  it  is,  and  so  many  pulpits  are  at  the 
disposal  of  secular  patronage.  Nor  is  it  altogether 
unknown  amongst  the  body  of  dissenters.  A  man 
whom  indolence  has  led  to  this  office,  and  who  has 
converted  the  pulpit  into  the  den  of  the  hungry 
sloth,  is  one  of  the  meanest,  as  he  certainly  is  one 
of  the  guiltiest  of  his  species.  Sometimes  his  pun- 
ishment comes  in  this  world,  and  he  is  driven  out 
by  an  indignant  people,  who  determine  no  longer 
to  starve  their  souls  in  order  to  pamper  his  body ; 
or  if,  like  a  wolf,  he  continue  to  feed  and  fatten  up- 
on the  flock,  it  is  only  for  the  hour  of  approaching 
destruction.  Rather  than  that  you,  my  brother, 
should  occupy  this  place  for  such  a  purpose,  I  would 
tJ».ke  you  to  my  own  house  ;  feed  you  at  my  own 
table ;  and  if  this  would  not  suffice,  would  impov- 
erish my  wife  and  my  babes  to  support  you,  and 
then  would  earn  for  them  their  daily  bread  by  the 
sweat  of  my  brow.  "  But  I  am  persuaded  better 
things  of  you,  although  I  thus  speak." 

Others  serve  themselves  in  the  ministry  hy  enter' 
iftg  it  chiefly  with  a  view  to  literary  leisure^  and  sci- 
entiflc  pursuits. 

You  know  my  sentiments  on  the  importance  of 


204  A  PASTORAL  CHARGE. 

learning  to  the  ministerial  character  too  well,  to 
suppose  that  I  am  placing  it  under  the  ban  of  the 
pulpit.  The  pastoral  office  is  neither  the  offspring 
nor  the  advocate  of  Vandalism :  it  does  not  say  to 
barbarism  thou  art  my  sister,  nor  to  ignorance  thou 
art  my  mother.  You  may  draw  the  waters  of  the 
Castalian  fountain,  and  cull  the  flowers  of  Parnas- 
sus. You  may  explore  the  world  of  mind  with 
Locke,  or  the  laws  of  matter  with  Newton ;  but 
not  as  the  end  of  your  entering  the  ministerial  office. 
The  pulpit,  and  not  the  study,  is  the  summit  on 
which  your  eye  is  to  be  fixed ;  and  all  the  intense 
application  of  the  latter,  is  but  to  prepare  you  for  a 
more  commanding  eminence  upon  the  former.  A 
thirst  for  literary  pursuits,  if  it  be  your  highest  ob- 
ject, may  lift  you  farther  above  the  contempt  of 
your  fellow  creatures,  than  an  indolent  regard  to 
temporal  support,  but  will  not  elevate  you  one  step 
nearer  to  the  approbation  of  your  God  ;  it  may  place 
you  upon  earth's  pinnacle,  but  only  to  be  smitten 
after  all  by  heaven's  lightnings :  it  may  procure  for 
you  the  brightest  and  the  purest  crown  of  worldly 
glory,  every  ray  of  which,  however,  will  be  quenched 
amidst  the  blackness  of  darkness  for  ever. 

Not  a  few  make  the  ministerial  office  tHhutary  to 
the  acquisition  of  mere  popular  applause. 

Vox  populi  is  their  directory  and  their  aim.  To 
commend  themselves,  is  the  secret,  but  powerful 
spring  of  all  they  do.  Self  is  with  them  in  the 
study  directing  their  reading — selecting  their  texts 
— arranging  their  thoughts — forming  their  images, 


A    PASTORAL    CHARGE.  205 

and  all  with  a  view  to  shine  in  public.  Thus  pre- 
pared, they  ascend  the  pulpit  with  the  same  object 
as  that  which  conducts  the  actor  to  the  stage,  to 
secure  the  applause  of  approving  spectators  ;  there, 
every  tone  is  modulated,  every  emphasis  laid,  every 
attitude  regulated,  to  please,  rather  than  to  profit ; 
to  recomm.end  themselves,  and  not  Jesus  Christ. 
The  service  ended,  this  bosom  idol  returns  with 
them  to  their  own  abode,  renders  them  restless  and 
uneasy  to  know  how  they  have  succeeded,  and  puts 
them  upon  the  meanest  acts  to  draw  forth  the  opin- 
ion of  their  hearers.  If  admired,  they  receive  their 
reward ;  if  not,  the  first  prize  is  lost.  It  is  nothing 
in  abatement  of  the  sin,  that  all  this  while,  evangel- 
ical sentiments  are  dispensed.  Orthodoxy  is  the 
most  direct  road  to  popularity.  Christ  may  be  the 
text,  when  self  is  the  sermon :  and  dreadful  as  it 
seems,  it  is  to  be  feared,  that  not  a  few  have  ele- 
vated the  cross,  only  to  suspend  upon  the  sacred 
tree  their  own  honours,  and  have  employed  all  the 
glories  of  redemption,  merely  to  emblazon  their  own 
name.  My  dear  brother,  when  carried  to  this 
height,  it  is  the  direst,  deepest  tragedy  that  was 
ever  performed  by  man,  since  it  ends  in  the  actual 
and  eternal  death  of  the  performer,  who  forgets,  as 
he  snuffs  the  gale  of  popular  applause,  that  the  va- 
pours of  damnation  float  upon  the  breeze. 

But  you  are  a  minister,  that  is,  a  servant  of  God; 
and  as  such  are  to  sum  up  all  your  life  and  labours 
in  that  one  sublime  and  comprehensive  direction, 
«  Whatsoever  you  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God." 


206  A    PASTORAL    CHARGE. 

From  this  hour,  till  your  tongue  be  inarticulate  and 
your  heart  be  cold,  your  business,  your  pleasure, 
your  aim,  must  be  to  serve  God  in  the  ministry  of 
the  gospel,  by  seeking  his  glory  in  the  salvation  of 
immortal  souls.  Whatever  other  men  do,  and  are 
permitted  to  do,  this  is  your  duty.  Without  re- 
tiring to  tlie  gloom  and  indolence  of  monastic  seclu- 
sion, you  have,  in  tlie  best  sense  of  the  term,  taken 
the  veil  to  God.  Before  that  altar  on  which  the 
Son  of  God  offered  up  himself  a  sacrifice  to  sin,  you 
have  taken  the  vow  of  separation  from  the  world. 
You  profess  to  have  relinquished  the  career  of  com- 
merce, fame,  wealth,  and  every  other  road  through 
which  the  human  spirit  marches  to  the  gratification 
of  an  earthly  ambition  ;  and  to  be  so  filled  with  a 
desire  to  glorify  God  in  the  salvation  of  souls,  that 
you  could  stand  upon  the  mount  which  the  Saviour 
occupied  when  under  satanic  temptation,  and  refuse 
all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world,  rather  than  give  up 
the  object  Avhich  now  fills  your  heart  and  occupies 
your  hands.  To  the  accomplishment  of  this  you 
are  to  bring  all  the  talents  you  possess,  all  the  so- 
licitude you  can  feel,  all  the  influence  you  can  com- 
mand, and  all  the  time  you  are  destined  to  live  ;  for 
you  are  not  your  own,  but  the  minister  of  God. 

3.  This  expression  implies  also  that  you  are  re- 
sponsible to  God. 

Your  presidency  over  the  church  is  neither  sov- 
ereign nor  legislative,  but  administrative  only,  and 
therefore  you  are  accountable  for  its  exercise  to 
him  from  whom  it  is  derived.     "  We  must  all  appear 


A    PASTORAL    CHARGE.  207 

before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ."  No  man  has 
more  to  account  for  at  that  day,  and  with  no  man 
will  the  Judge  be  more  strict  in  his  requirements, 
than  a  minister  of  the  gospel.  In  that  day  of  ter- 
rors, disclosures  will  be  made  that  will  amaze  all 
worlds :  but  when  the  veil  of  secrecy,  which  now 
conceals  so  many  unthought  of  matters,  shall  be 
rent  asunder,  nothing  so  fearful  shall  be  discovered 
as  a  faithless  minister  of  God.  At  sight  of  him,  as 
he  goes  trembling  to  the  throne,  the  countenance 
of  the  Judge  glows  with  more  terrible  indignation ; 
— the  thunder  rolls  with  seven-fold  terrors ; — a 
shriek  of  horror  involuntarily  escapes  from  the  hosts 
of  the  redeemed ; — while  a  fiend-like  shout  is  ut- 
tered by  all  the  monsters  of  iniquity,  over  an  in- 
stance of  depravity,  whose  aggravations  swell  above 
the  heinousness  of  theirs.  What  will  the  misera- 
ble creature  say  to  such  sounds  as  these — «  Thou 
wicked  and  slothful  servant,  wherefore  hast  thou 
lived  for  thyself?  Where  are  the  souls  I  intrusted 
to  thy  care  ?  What  hast  thou  done  with  thy  time 
and  thy  talents  ?  How  hast  thou  lived,  and  how 
preached  ?"  But  I  forbear ;  the  scene  is  too  awful 
even  to  be  imagined.  At  that  day,  and  before  that 
tribunal,  you  and  I  must  meet.  Then  all  our  mo- 
tives and  our  conduct  will  be  known.  I  shall  wit- 
ness your  degradation  or  honour,  and  you  will  wit- 
ness mine.  Oh  that  we  could  make  the  judgment- 
seat  of  Christ  the  polar  star  of  all  our  conduct,  and 
preach  and  live  as  with  the  scenery  of  that  day  en- 
circling our  imagination ! 


208  A    PASTORAL    CHARGE. 

II.  The  text  instructs  us  in  what  way  the  duties 
of  our  office  should  be  discharged  ; — so  as  to  ap- 
prove  ourselves  the  ministers  of  God. 

We  should  approve  ourselves  to  God,  to  the 
church,  to  the  world.  This  expression  implies  that 
we  not  only  assume  the  pastoral  character,  but  that 
we  commend  ourselves  to  all  who  have  an  opportu- 
nity of  observing  our  conduct,  as  faithfully  and  ful- 
ly discharging  its  duties.  In  a  parallel  passage  to 
this,  we  are  exhorted  to  make  full  proof  of  our  minis- 
try. 2  Tim.  4.  6.  According  to  M'Knight,  the 
original  word  signifies  "  to  he  carried  with  full  saiV^ 
This  allusion,  if  it  be  just,  is  as  instructive  as  it  is 
beautiful.  While  some  men,  who  have  nothing  of 
the  minister  but  the  name,  ignorant,  indolent,  and 
useless,  are  like  empty  and  dismantled  hulks  moor- 
ed in  some  narrow  creek  ;  do  you  find  your  emblem 
in  the  richly  freighted  vessel,  gliding  with  every 
sail  set  before  the  breeze  of  heaven,  and  traversing 
the  mighty  ocean  to  enrich  her  employers  with  her 
precious  cargo.  The  apostle  has  particularly  speci- 
fied, in  the  verses  which  follow  the  text,  in  what 
way  this  may  be  eff*ected ;  "  In  much  patience,  in 
afflictions,  in  necessities,  in  distresses,  in  strifes,  in 
imprisonments,  in  tumults,  in  labours,  in  watchings, 
in  fastings ;  by  pureness,  by  knowledge,  by  long 
suffering,  by  kindness,  by  a  holy  spirit,*  by  love 
unfeigned,  by  the  word  of  truth,  by  the  power  of 
God,  by  the  armour  of  righteousness  on  the  right 
hand  and  on  the  left,  by  honour  and  dishonour,  by 

*  This  is  the  right  translation,  and  not,  as  our  version  renders 
it,  "  the  Holy  Ghost." 


A    PASTORAL    CHARGE.  209 

evil  report  and  good  report."  Leaving  this  beauti- 
ful directory  to  find  its  own  weight,  I  shall  class 
your  duties  in  the  following  order : — 

First.  Approve  yourself  the  minister  of  God,  by 
faithfully  preaching  his  word. 

This  is  to  be  a  great  part  of  the  business  of  your 
future  life.  I  trust  you  will  ever  keep  the  pulpit 
sacred  to  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  erected. 
Preach  there  the  word  of  God.  It  is  neither  the 
chair  of  philosophy  nor  of  literature,  and  therefore 
whatever  illustrations  you  may  at  any  time  borrow 
from  the  sciences,  or  to  whatever  use  you  may 
apply  the  aids  of  learning  in  the  way  of  legitimate 
criticism,  never  act  there  the  pedant.  It  is  not  the 
rostrum  for  political  declamation,  and  should  never 
be  enveloped  in  the  mists  of  politics.  It  is  not  the 
arena  of  controversy),  where  the  preacher  is  to  dis- 
play his  adroitness  in  attack  and  defence,  and  there- 
fore, however  necessary  you  may  sometimes  find  it 
to  guard  the  truth  from  the  assaults  of  its  adversa- 
ries, or  to  direct  the  whole  artillery  of  just  reasoning 
upon  the  strong  holds  of  error,  I  trust  the  character 
of  your  public  ministrations  will  not,  in  the  strict 
sense  of  the  term,  be  polemical.  Nor  is  the  pulpit 
merely  the  seat  of  the  moralist,  where  Epictetus  and 
Seneca  deliver  their  cold  and  heartless  ethics, — ^but 
it  is  the  oracle  of  heaven,  appointed  to  deliver  in  full 
and  faithful  response  the  will  and  purposes  of  God 
concerning  the  salvation  and  the  duty  of  the  human 
race.     In  pursuance  of  this  idea,  I  shall  remind  you, 

I.  Of  the  matter  of  your  preaching. 
18 


210  A    PASTORAL    CHARGE. 

Take  care  that  it  is  truly  and  faithfully  the  word 
of  God.  May  you  be  guarded  from  delivering  error 
instead  of  truth.  Oh !  how  tremblingly  afraid  should 
we  be  of  substituting  the  inventions  of  human  igno- 
rance for  the  doctrines  of  divine  inspiration !  How 
earnestly  should  we  pray  to  be  led  into  all  truth ! 
How  cautiously  should  we  search  the  word  of  God. 
Should  loe  err,  in  all  probability,  we  shall  not  have 
the  privilege  of  erring  alone.  A  preacher  of  error 
stands  as  a  sort  of  volcano  in  the  moral  world, — his 
mind  is  the  dreadful  laboratory  where  the  mischief 
is  prepared, — his  lips  the  crater  whence  it  is  dis- 
gorged upon  the  world — and  every  sermon  that  he 
preaches  an  irruption  of  mental  lava  upon  the  moral 
interests  of  mankind.  No  man  has  so  much  cause 
to  tremble  at  those  fearful  words  as  a  minister :  "  I 
testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words  of 
the  prophecy  of  this  book,  if  any  man  shall  add  unto 
these  things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues 
that  are  written  in  this  book.  And  if  any  man  shall 
take  away  from  the  words  of  this  prophecy,  God 
shall  take  away  his  part  out  of  the  book  of  life,  and 
out  of  the  holy  city,  and  from  the  things  which  are 
written  in  this  book."  Guided  by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
may  you  steer  in  safety  through  this  Scylla  and 
Charybdis. 

Preach  the  ivhole  council  of  God.  Elucidate  its 
histories — explain  its  prophecies — develope  its  doc- 
trines— inculcate  its  precepts— ^denounce  its  threat- 
enings — unfold  its  promises — repeat  its  invitations 
— enforce  its  institutions.    What  a  sublimity !  What 


A    PASTORAL    CHARGE.  211 

a  variety !  What  a  harmony  of  subjects  is  before 
you !  If  you  are  straitened,  it  must  be  in  your- 
self, not  in  your  themes.  As  a  steward  of  the 
mysteries  of  the  kingdom,  you  have  access  to  infinite 
and  exhaustless  stqres.  If  your  people  are  starved 
by  the  penury,  or  wearied  by  the  sameness  of  your 
preaching,  it  cannot  be  for  want  of  variety  or  opu- 
lence in  the  treasures  of  revelation,  but  for  want  of 
industry  and  fidelity  in  yourself.  Do  not  then  con- 
fine yourself  and  your  people  in  some  little  nook  or 
corner  of  revealed  truth,  and  write  upon  all  the  rest 
terra  incognita.  Explore  for  them,  and  ivUh  them 
the  whole  world  of  inspiration.  Such  is  the  bound- 
less extent  of  this  sacred  territory,  that  without 
.wishing  or  waiting  for  farther  revelations,  we  shall 
never  reach  the  end  of  those  already  given.  By 
the  aid  of  biblical  criticism — diligent  reading — ac- 
curate collation — deep  penetration — the  Christian 
student  will  be  continually  disclosing  to  his  people 
new  regions  and  fresh  treasures  in  God's  most  pre- 
cious word.  Mines  of  wealth  will  open  at  his  feet, 
and  prospects  of  ineflkble  beauty  will  expand  upon 
his  eye.  «  Howbeit  this  kind  goeth  not  out  but  by 
fasting  and  prayer."  If  you  follow  this  advice,  you 
will  not  be  known,  like  some,  by  a  particular  topic. 
The  ministers  of  the  gospel  have  no  more  right  to 
divide  between  them  the  different  parts  of  divine 
revelation,  each  taking  only  his  favourite  doctrine, 
than  they  have  to  share  between  them,  or  attempt 
to  do  so,  the  moral  qualifications  of  the  ministerial 
character,  each  selecting  some  insulated  grace,  and 


212  A    PASTORAL    CHARGE. 

neglecting  all  the  rest.  Our  preaching  and  our 
conduct  should  be  a  spiritual  microcosm,  the  former 
in  relation  to  truth,  the  latter  to  holiness. 

Still,  after  all,  and  in  perfect  consistency  with 
what  I  have  already  advanced,  I  remind  you  that  as 
a  minister  of  the  New  Testament,  you  are  to  be  "  a 
sweet  savour  of  Christ."  In  this  respect  you  can- 
not have  a  better  model  than  the  great  apostle  of 
the  Gentiles.  «  I  determined,"  says  he,  "  to  know 
nothing  among  you,  but  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  cru- 
cified ;  whom  we  preach,  warning  every  man,  and 
teaching  every  man  in  all  wisdom,  that  we  may  pre- 
sent every  man  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus."  No  phrase 
has  been  less  understood  than  preadting  Christ. 
By  some  it  has  been  confined  to  the  eternal  repeti- 
tion of  a  few  common-place  thoughts  upon  the  same 
first  principles  of  divine  truth.  The  epistles  of  St. 
Paul  are  the  best  exposition  of  this  phrase ;  for  as 
he  determined  to  know  nothing,  i.  e.  to  make  known 
nothing  but  Christ,  of  course  he  intends  that  every 
thing  he  did  make  known,  should  be  considered  as 
an  accomplishment  of  this  purpose.  Now  what  a 
vast  variety,  what  a  mighty  range  of  topic  do  we 
find  in  his  epistles !  There  we  find  the  whole  com- 
pass of  doctrinal  theology — the  whole  body  of  practi- 
cal divinity — positive  institutions — church  govern- 
ment— social  duties — sketches  of  Old  Testament 
history — a  complete  exposition  of  the  ceremonial 
law — and  yet  all  this  was  making  known  Christ. 
His  cross  is  the  centre  of  the  whole  system,  around 
which,  in  nearer  or  more  remote  circles,  all  the 


A    PASTORAL    CHARGE.  213 

doctrines  and  the  duties  of  revelation  perpetually 
revolve,  from  which  the  former  borrow  their  light, 
and  the  latter  their  energy.  Let  all  your  preaching 
be  directed  to  exhibit  Christ  in  the  dignity  of  his 
person, — ^the  design  of  his  mediation, — the  variety 
of  his  offices, — the  freeness  of  his  grace, — the  na- 
ture of  his  kingdom, — and  the  perfect  beauty  of  his 
example.  And  thus,  while  you  cause  your  people 
to  scent  the  fragrance  of  every  flower,  and  taste 
the  sweetness  of  every  fruit  in  the  garden  of  the 
Lord,  you  will  more  statedly  collect  them  round 
the  tree  of  life  in  the  midst  of  the  garden,  whose 
leaves  are  for  the  healing  of  the  nations. 

2.  Much  may  be  said  of  the  manner  of  your 
preaching. 

^n  air  of  deep  seriousness  should  characterize 
our  whole  deportment  while  delivering  the  word  of 
God.  The  pulpit  is  the  most  solemn  situation,  and 
preaching  the  most  solemn  employment,  upon  earth, 
to  which  we  should  ever  bring  "that  awe  which 
warns  us  how  we  touch  a  holy  thing."  Not  only 
should  all  merriment  and  jocularity  be  excluded,  but 
all  that  flippancy  of  manner — that  light  and  frivolous 
air — that  careless  and  irreverend  expression — that 
start  and  stare  theatric,  which  are  but  too  common  in 
the  present  age.  Every  look,  every  tone,  every  ges- 
ture should  indicate  a  mind  awed  by  the  presence  of 
God,  impressed  with  the  solemnity  of  eternity ;  should 
bespeak  a  heart  filled  with  the  magnitude  of  its  own 
salvation,  and  oppressed  with  solicitude  for  the  souls 
pf  others  ;  in  short,  should  manifest  a  consciousness 


214  A    PASTORAL    CHARGE. 

of  our  being  « in  a  temple  resounding  with  awful 
voices,  and  filled  with  holy  inspirations."  In  the 
pulpit,  we  seem  placed  between  the  three  worlds  of 
heaven,  earth,  and  hell,  to  unfold,  as  they  lie  ex- 
panded before  our  imagination,  the  glories  of  the 
first,  the  vanity  of  the  second,  and  the  torments  of 
the  third.  Can  we  really  be  in  earnest,  or  will  our 
hearers  think  us  so,  or  be  likely  to  become  so  them- 
selves, unless  we  discover  a  deep  and  impressive 
seriousness,  in  some  measure  adapted  to  our  situa- 
tion? 

All  our  preaching  should  have  a  holy  and  moral 
tendency.  Great  pains  have  been  taken  by  two  op- 
posite classes  of  preachers  and  writers,  to  introduce 
a  schism  between  the  Son  of  God  and  the  legislator 
of  the  Jews.  The  tables  of  the  law,  and  the  cross, 
have  been  opposed,  like  hostile  forts  upon  Mount 
Sinai  and  Mount  Calvary,  to  demolish  each  other. 
Impious  effort !  Have  nothing  to  do  with  it,  my 
brother,  but  let  your  preaching  be  a  sublime  re- 
sponse to  the  song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb.  The 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  is  «  according  to  godliness." 
No  doctrine  is  given  merely  for  the  purpose  of 
intellectual  speculation  :  even  those  which  tran- 
scend the  comprehension  of  reason,  are  designed  to 
produce  a  moral  effect,  by  humbling  our  pride  and 
increasing  our  submission.  The  truths  of  scripture 
are  revealed,  not  simply  on  their  own  account,  nor 
is  the  knowledge  of  them  the  last  and  highest  end, 
for  which  they  are  communicated.  "  Sanctify 
them,"  said  the  Saviour  in  his  sublime  prayer,  "  by 


A    PASTORAL    CHARGE.  215 

thy  truth  ;  thy  word  is  truth."  From  hence  we 
gather  that  sanctification,  or  moral  benefit,  is  the 
ultimate  end,  so  far  as  man  is  concerned,  of  reveal- 
ed truth.  No  preaching,  therefore,  can  be  scriptu- 
ral, however  apparently  true  its  abstract  sentiments 
might  be,  which  does  not  represent  those  senti- 
ments in  such  a  manner  as  to  have  a  practical 
tendency.  Many,  without  intending  to  be  antino- 
mian  preachers,  certainly  make  antinomian  hearers, 
not  by  telling  them  to  be  unholy,  but  by  leaving 
them  to  be  so.  That  can  never  be  true  in  senti- 
ment, which  is  not  holy  in  tendency.  Let  your 
sermons  be  like  sun-beams,  quickening  and  cherish- 
ing the  virtues  of  the  heart,  at  the  same  time  that 
they  convey  the  light  of  doctrine  to  the  under- 
standing. 

Let  your  discourses  be  replete  with  instruction. 
It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted,  that  many  professors 
of  religion,  seem  to  regard  judicious  and  instructive 
preaching,  as  lying  within  the  frigid  z^one  of  Christi- 
anity, and  as  eagerly  migrate  from  the  regions  of 
intellect,  as  birds  of  passage  do  to  a  warmer  climate 
at  the  approach  of  winter.  Their  religion  is  all 
feeling,  with  which  the  understanding  has  nothing 
to  do,  either  in  the  way  of  exciting  or  controlling  it. 
Their  conversation  is  made  up  of  terms,  which  they 
but  imperfectly  understand,  and  of  crude  concep- 
tions, which  they  could  with  difficulty  explain.  The 
fault  in  this  case  lies,  to  a  great  extent,  in  the  pul- 
pit. They  have  heard  but  few  ideas  there,  and 
therefore  never  venture  beyond  the  track  which 


216  A    PASTORAL    CHARGE. 

their  spiritual  guides  have  marked  out  for  them.  I 
trust  you  will  avoid  a  loose,  empty,  and  declamatory 
style  of  preaching,  and  fill  your  sermons  with  theo- 
logical truths,  clearly  conceived  and  perspicuously 
expressed.  It  is  a  painful  circumstance,  that  in 
tJie  march  of  improvement,  mankind  seldom  gain  an 
advantage  without  an  attendant  inconvenience. 
The  present  method  of  delivering  sermons,  unshac- 
kled by  notes,  is  incalculably  more  adapted  to  im- 
pression, than  the  motionless,  unimpassioned,  scho- 
lastic reading  of  the  last  age.  But  is  there  no 
danger  of  losing  in  instruction  what  we  gain  in 
impression  ?  The  preaching  of  some  men  forcibly 
reminds  us  of  the  breaking  open  of  the  cave  of 
^olus,  and  letting  loose  the  winds.  To  a  thinking 
mind,  nothing  is  more  ridiculous  than  to  hear  a  man 
blustering  about  amidst  a  perfect  vacuity  of  ideas  ; 
such  a  hearer  finds  himself  in  the  situation  of  a 
traveller,  who  is  suddenly  overtaken  by  a  storm  in 
a  wilderness,  from  which  he  feels  happy  to  escape 
as  speedily  as  possible.  You  will  not  conclude, 
from  any  thing  I  have  said,  that  you  are  to  under- 
value an  easy,  graceful,  energetic  enunciation ;  on 
the  contrary,  this  is  of  so  much  importance,  that 
without  it,  the  most  admirable  sermon  is  stripped 
of  more  than  half  its  power  to  please  or  to  profit. 
As  a  Christian  speaker,  you  should  never  forget  the 
opinion  of  Demosthenes,  that  the  first,  and  the 
second,  and  the  third  grace  of  an  orator  is  pronunci- 
ation.    It  is  perfectly  obvious  that  the  most  useful 


A    PASTORAL    CHARGE.  2l7 

preachers  owe  much  of  their  success,  under  God,  to 
an  easy  and  pleasant  method  of  delivery. 

Let  your  preaching  be  characterized  by  plainness. 
Be  ingenuous  in  the  avowal  of  your  religious  senti- 
ments. Let  not  the  "  trumpet  give  an  uncertain 
sound."  As  an  honest  man,  speak  honestly.  I  do 
not  enjoin  a  dogmatical  tone  and  temper.  Still  I 
admonish  you  to  use  no  concealment.  Let  not 
your  sermons  be  mere  pulpit  riddles,  as  ambiguous 
as  the  responses  of  the  Delphian  oracle.  Do  not 
compel  your  hearers  to  throw  your  discourses  into 
a  critical  alembic,  to  see  if,  by  the  application  of  a 
sort  of  chemical  process,  a  few  drops  of  orthodoxy 
may  be  extracted. 

Let  your  perspicuity  extend  to  your  language. 
"Use  great  plainness  of  speech."  I  do  not  mean 
vulgarity  or  buffoonery ;  these  are  disgusting  every 
where,  but  in  the  pulpit  they  are  actually  profane. 
In  the  house  of  God,  the  view  of  the  worshippers 
ought  ever  to  terminate  in  heaven  or  hell ;  neither 
of  which  seems  to  be  a  fit  subject  for  laughter. 
Some  preachers  seem  to  have  no  idea  that  they  can 
handle  a  subject  plainly,  till  they  have  dragged  it 
through  all  the  mire,  in  which  their  own  coarse  and 
groveling  genius  loves  to  wallow.  Provided  other 
and  higher  properties  be  found  in  it,  that  is  the  best 
sermon  which  conforms  most  accurately  to  the  rules 
of  correct  taste.  Now,  perspicuity  is  the  first  grace 
of  good  composition.  Attentive  and  enlightened 
observers  have  marked  in  rasfny  of  the  dissenting 
ministers  of  the  present  age,  a  strong  tendency  to 
19 


218  A    PASTORAL    CHARGE. 

a  glaring  and  bombastic  style,  by  which  the  truths 
that  should  affect  the  conscience,  lose  all  their 
effect  by  a  mode  of  representation  which  bewilders 
the  imagination.  For  what  the  bulk  of  their  con- 
gregations understand,  some  men  may  just  as  well 
preach  Latin  or  Greek  as  the  technical,  far-fetched 
language  they  have  adopted,  in  violation  of  every 
rule  of  good  taste,  as  well  as  in  neglect  of  a  still 
more  awful  responsibility.  What  should  we  say  of 
the  messenger,  who  was  sent  to  a  condemned 
malefactor  with  instructions  to  inform  him  how  to 
gain  a  reprieve,  but  who,  instead  of  explaining  to 
him  the  means  of  life  in  the  plainest  and  speediest 
manner,  dressed  up  his  commission  in  such  high- 
wrought  terms,  that  the  poor  criminal  did  not  com- 
prehend them,  and  so  lost  his  life,  because  this  vain 
and  cruel  wretch  chose  to  display  his  skill  in  elab- 
orate composition  ?  And  what  shall  be  said  of  that 
man,  who,  being  charged  with  the  offer  of  divine 
mercy  to  guilty  rebels,  suffers  them  to  perish  for 
lack  of  knowledge,  because  he  chooses  to  announce 
the  means  of  reconciliation  in  hard  words  and  fine 
flowers  ?  Has  language  any  terms  of  reprobation 
sufficiently  severe  for  such  a  minister  ? 

Secondly.  Approve  yourself  the  minister  of 
God,  by  the  manner  in  which  you  preside  over  this 
church. 

I  speak  from  ten  years'  experience,  when  I  assure 
you  that  preaching  is  the  easiest  part  of  a  pastor's 
duty.  You  are  now  «  to  take  heed  to  the  flock  over 
wliich  the   Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseer.'* 


A  PASTORAL  CHARGE.  219 

You  are  to  take  the  direction  of  its  spiritual  con- 
cerns, and  by  the  right  application  of  all  the  princi- 
ples of  church  government,  to  promote  "  the  increase 
of  the  body  unto  the  edifying  of  itself  in  love." 
You  are  « not  to  lord  it  over  God's  heritage,"  for 
this  would  be  to  minister  for  yourself,  and  not  for 
him  whose  right  alone  it  is  to  reign.  Not  that  I 
imagine  you  are  without  authority  ;  for  an  office 
without  authority,  seems  to  me  an  absurdity.  The 
prerogative  of  a  minister,  if  it  be  less  thau  some 
claim,  is  unquestionably  more  than  many  are  willing 
to  concede.  By  too  many,  he  is  considered  only 
in  the  light  of  a  speaking  brother,  the  mere  appen- 
dage of  a  pulpit.  Such  persons  are  actuated  by  a 
very  short-sighted  policy  in  relation  to  their  spiritu- 
al interests,  since  it  is  impossible  to  degrade  the 
office  without  sinking  the  officer ;  and  when  we 
cease  to  look  up  with  respect  to  a  minister,  we  shall 
certainly  cease  to  profit  by  his  instructions.  What- 
ever authority  you  possess  here,  you  should  ever 
maintain  it  with  the  meekness  of  one  who  remem- 
bers that  it  is  for  another,  and  not  for  himself. 

Let  a  ruling  principle  of  regard  for  the  interests 
of  the  church,  and  the  authority  of  Christ  in  his 
house,  be  visible  in  all  you  do,  so  as  to  establish  in 
the  breasts  of  your  people,  a  plenary  conviction 
that  you  are  never  seeking  merely  to  gratify  your- 
self. Never  appear  fond  of  your  own  plans,  simply 
as  yours ;  nor  obstinately  adhere  to  them,  in  op- 
position to  the  wishes  of  the  church.  A  bishop 
must  not  be  self-willed.     What  we  gain  by  obstina- 


220  A  PASTORAL  CHARGE. 

cy  we  lose  in  respect ;  and  there  is  a  way,  even  of 
conceding,  that  will  increase  our  superiority.  In 
affairs  of  importance,  and  in  measures  that  are  likely 
to  startle  by  their  novelty,  never  be  above  imparting 
your  views  and  intentions  to  the  officers  and  expe- 
rienced members  of  the  church.  Some  men,  Avho 
have  had  more  jealousy  for  their  authority  than 
ability  to  support  it,  have  done  themselves  irrepa- 
rable mischief  by  appearing  to  despise  the  advice 
of  those,  to  whose  wisdom  they  might  have  listened 
with  incalculable  advantage. 

It  belongs  to  you,  my  brother,  to  keep  up  with  vig- 
our the  spiritual  police  of  this  city  of  the  Lord. 
Maintain  therefore  the  scriptural  discipline  of  the 
church.  The  pastor  who  neglects  this,  is  planting 
thorns,  either  for  himself  or  his  successor  to  tread 
upon.  Remember  that  troublesome  members  are 
much  more  easily  kept  out,  than  put  out.  Never 
sacrifice  the  purity  of  the  church  at  the  shrine  of 
Mammon. 

Study  characters.  Know  the  disposition  of  every 
member  of  your  church,  not  with  a  design  to  flat- 
ter or  to  cringe,  but  "  to  rule  well."  Give  no 
encouragement  to  the  bold  and  forward.  The 
tongues  of  a  popular  assembly  are  more  easily  ex- 
cited than  controlled.  The  principles  of  the  inde- 
pendent form  of  church  government  must  not  be 
pushed  too  far.  Like  some  of  the  doctrines  of 
revelation,  they  require  great  wisdom  in  those  who 
state  them  to  prevent  their  being  abused.  I  heartily 
subscribe   to   the   opinion   of  the   late   venerable 


A    PASTORAL    CHARGE.  221 

Booth. — "  Notwithstanding  the  fickleness  and  ca- 
price of  many  private  professors,  with  regard  to 
their  ministers,  it  has  long  appeared  probable  to 
me,  that  a  majority  of  those  uneasinesses,  animosities, 
and  separations,  which,  to  the  disgrace  of  religion, 
take  place  between  pastors  and  their  several 
churches,  may  be  traced  up  either  to  the  un- 
christian tempers,  to  the  gross  imprudence,  or  to  the 
laziness  and  neglects  of  the  pastors  themselves." 

Thirdly.  Approve  yourself  as  a  minister  of  God, 
by  the  character  of  your  visits  to  the  houses  of  your 
flock. 

As  an  under-shepherd  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
you  will  labour  to  say,  in  imitation  of  him,  "  I  know 
my  sheep,  and  am  known  of  mine."  Endeavour  to 
conduct  all  your  private  intercourse  with  your 
friends,  in  such  a  manner,  as  that  their  esteem  may  be 
conciliated  by  all  they  see  of  you.  Happy  would  it 
be  for  some  ministers,  and  happy  for  their  people 
too,  if  they  could  always  be  seen  at  the  distance  of 
the  pulpit;  their  failings  would  then  be  lost  like 
the  spots  of  the  sun,  amidst  the  blaze  of  public 
splendour,  with  which  they  are  invested,  but  which, 
upon  a  nearer  inspection,  are  too  broad  and  dark  to 
be  unnoticed.  Like  the  works  of  nature,  in  opposi- 
tion to  those  of  art,  our  character  should  appear 
the  fairer,  in  proportion  as  it  is  microscopically  in- 
spected. 

Let  all  your  visits  he  appropriate.  Go  as  the 
minister  of  God,  and  go  to  approve  yourself  such. 
It  is  in  private  that  you  can  make  full  proof  of  your 


222  A    PASTORAL    CHARGE. 

ministry,  by  an  affectionate  solicitude  for  the  spirit- 
ual welfare  of  your  flock  ;  by  improving  your  inter- 
course to  some  valuable  purpose  ;  by  retracing  and 
retouching-  the  impressions  produced  in  the  public 
service  of  God.  There,  nothing  can  be  set  down 
to  a  thirst  for  popularity,  but  all  will  be  traced  up 
to  a  heart  devoted  to  your  work.  Never  do  we 
seem  so  dear  to  the  hearts  of  our  people,  as  when, 
in  their  own  houses,  we  manifest  an  affectionate 
anxiety  for  their  eternal  salvation.  How  much  bet- 
ter, how  much  more  elevated  and  characteristic  is 
this,  than  that  low  jocoseness  and  familiarity  in 
which  some  indulge.  I  do  not  wish  you  to  be  a 
mere  pulpit  spectre,  haunting  the  abodes  of  your 
flock  shrouded  in  sullen  gloom,  terrifying  every  body 
from  your  presence,  and  creating  a  solitude  wher- 
ever you  come  :  but  even  this  is  almost  better  than 
the  constant  levity  of  a  buffoon.  Maintain  a  dignity 
of  behaviour  :  and  especially  in  the  season  of  inno- 
cent cheerfulness,  take  care  never  to  degenerate 
into  frivolity.  Weight  of  character  is  of  immense 
importance  to  you  :  it  will  give  an  additional  mo- 
mentum to  every  sermon  you  preach  :  and  this  is 
gained  or  lost  in  secret.  It  should  be  perpetually 
remembered  by  you  when  in  company,  that  the  same 
persons  who  see  you  there,  will  on  the  approaching 
sabbath  be  sitting  at  your  feet  to  receive  instruction. 
I  trust,  my  dear  brother,  you  will  not,  by  any  part 
of  your  conduct,  lead  your  people  to  conclude  that 
they  cannot  please  you  better  than  by  asking  you 
to  a  feast.     Do  not  ajypear  fond  of  cdtbraling  the 


A    PASTORAL    CHARGE.  223 

private  carnival.  This  is  one  of  the  many  roads 
that  lead  to  contempt.  Jesus,  your  grekt  master, 
should  in  this  respect  be  your  model ; — Jesus,  not 
only  as  a  preacher  upon  the  mount,  but  as  a  visitor 
in  the  house  of  Mary. 

Your  visits  should  not  be  long.  You  have  no 
time  for  this,  and,  indeed,  it  is  not  necessary.  Half 
an  hour,  or  an  hour  well  improved,  would  give  you 
an  opportunity  of  saying  very  much  that  is  useful. 
Avoid  the  character  of  a  lounger  and  a  gossip. 
You  are  to  teach  the  value  of  time,  and  will  best  do 
this  practically. 

Your  visits  should  be  impartial.  Many  pastors, 
by  confining  their  attention  to  a  few  families,  have 
alienated  a  large  portion  of  their  flock  from  them- 
selves, and  sown  the  seeds  of  lasting  jealousy  be- 
tween the  different  members  of  the  church.  It 
cannot  be  supposed,  in  the  common  course  of  things, 
that  you  will  have  no  favourites,  no  private  friend- 
ships ;  but  what  I  mean  is,  that  these  are  not  to  be 
allowed  to  interfere  with  your  official  and  universal 
obligations.  As  the  common  centre  of  the  society, 
you  are  to  unite  all  hearts  to  each  other,  by  uniting 
them  all  to  yourself.  Especially  remember  the  sick 
and  the  poor. 

Let  your  visits  be  seasonable  :  and  if  they  are 
seasonable,  I  am  sure  they  will  not  be  late  in  the 
evening.  Always  sup  at  home.  Late  visiting  is 
an  enemy  to  family  religion,  domestic  orderj  private 
devotion,  early  rising,  diligent  study,  and  by  a  last 
undulation,  the  mischief  reaches  the  pulpit  itself. 


;«»  A    PASTORAL    CHARGE. 

Fourthly.  Approve  yourself  a  minister  of  God 
by  your  general  conduct,  spirit,  and  habits. 

1.  By  the  unsullied  purity  of  your  outward  con- 
duct. If  every  private  Christian  should  be  a  fair 
copy  of  his  example,  who  was  holy,  harmless,  and 
undefiled,  think  what  your  deportment  should  be, 
who  are  to  be  "  a  pattern  to  believers  in  word,  in 
conversation,  in  charity,  in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity." 
Read  St.  Paul's  Epistles  to  Timothy,  and  there  learn 
the  vast  importance  to  be  attached  to  the  most 
scrupulous  regard  to  all  the  branches  of  true  holi- 
ness. Oh  !  I  could  shed  tears  of  blood,  to  think  of 
the  misconduct  of  those  who  have  filled  the  office 
you  now  occupy.  The  sins  of  teachers,  are  the 
teachers  of  sins.  An  ungodly  minister  is  the  most 
awfully  guilty,  and  the  most  fatally  mischievous 
character  in  existence  :  he  is  a  living  curse,  a  walk- 
ing pestilence,  diffusing  around  him,  wherever  he 
•goes,  a  savour  of  death,  from  whom,  as  to  any  vol- 
untary association,  every  friend  of  holiness  should 
retire  with  greater  horror  than  from  a  person  infect- 
ed with  the  plague.  His  name  is  Apollyon :  his 
work  destruction.  'Tis  dreadful  to  reflect  what 
multitudes  are  now  in  the  bottomless  pit,  who  were 
conducted  thither  by  the  damnable  heresies  of  such 
men's  lives ;  from  whose  imprecations,  envenomed 
by  despair,  the  guilty  authors  of  their  ruin  will  find 
neither  escape  nor  shelter  through  everlasting  ages, 
but  feel  the  weight  of  blood  for  ever  upon  their 
wretched  souls. 


A    PASTORAL    CHARG  225 

It  is  not  enough  for  us  to  be  wiijit  guilt ;  our 
character,  like  that  of  a  female,  muito  be  reputa- 
ble, be  ivithout  suspicion.     There  m\  be  no  cloud 
of  mystery  hanging  about  us.     We  ust  keep  at 
the  farthest  remove  from  every  thii  wrong,  and 
avoid  the  very  appearance  of  evil.     "  a  minister 
be  not  overcome  by  vice,  may  he  not  \  by  error, 
by  vanity,  by  indolence,  by  dullness  i  If  he   es- 
cape from  gross  immorality,  may  not  i  excellen- 
cies be  tarnished ;  his  talents  be  injure;  his  use- 
fulness defeated  by  imprudencies  ?     Mathere  not 
be  indulgencies  at  the  table  where  there?  no  glut- 
tony ?     May  there  not  be  tippling  wher  there  is 
no   intoxication?     May  there  not  be  leties  and 
liberties  where  there  is  no  violation  of  virtu?     May 
there  not  be,  especially  in  the  young  mhster,  an 
assumption  of  consequence,  a  creation  of  truble,  an 
inattention  to  order  and  regularity,  which,  iiile  he 
supposes  that  it  indicates  genius,  will  not  fail  to 
lower  him  in  the  esteem  and  love  of  the  famiies  he 
deranges  and  disgusts  ?     If  he  avoid  worldly  dissi- 
pation, may  he  not  indulge  in  religious  ;  conSantly 
going  into  festive  circles   of  spiritual  triflen  and 
gossips ;    spending   his    evenings    generally  from 
home  ;  retiring  late  to  rest,  and  never  rising  early  ? 
If  he   be   not  chargeable  with   filthy  conversation 
which  is  not  lawful,  may  he  not  err  in  foolish  talking 
and  jesting  which  is  not  convenient  ?     May  he  not 
be  the  rattle  or  the  harlequin  of  the  room  ?     If  he 
be  not  inflammatory,  may  he  not  be  a  mere  neivs- 


226  jj^STORAL    CHARGE. 

monger^  or  a  n^dahhler  in  party  politics  ?"*  We 
occupy  a  very /lie  station;  like  the  angel  stand- 
ing in  the  s/we  must  be  seen.  The  least 
approach  to  i/uity,  by  us,  will  be  seen  by  many 
eyes,  and  pi^shed  by  many  tongues.  Do  not 
affect  a  haiAy  indifference  to  public  opinion. 
WJiat  othersAnk  is  wrong,  avoid,  even  though  you 
should  kno\l  to  be  innocent.  Conform  to  such 
errors  rathe/ian  lessen  the  weight,  or  obscure  the 
beauty  of  yff  character. 

2.  By  tJuprosperous  state  of  your  personal  piety. 
Take  heedi>  the  state  of  your  own  heart.     Accus- 
tomed as  y  are  to  treat  religion  as  a  science  to  be 
theoreticay  investigated  ;  an  object  of  controversy 
to  be  poMically  defended,  we  are  in  danger,  with- 
out great/atchfulness,  of  merging  the  Christian  in  the 
divine :  ^d  after  all,  he  makes  but  a  poor  divine, 
as  to  aiV  practical   effect,  who  is  but  a  lukewarm 
Christial.      "  The  heart  of  the  wise  teacheth  his 
mouth  iid  addeth  learning  to  his  lips."     "  It  is  from 
the  pa|tor's  defects  considered  in  the  light  of  a  dis- 
ciple, /that   his    principal    difficulties    and   dangers 
arise.'/      Do  not,  my  dear  brother,  as  many  have 
doneJmistake  gifts  for  grace,  and  judge  of  the  real 
state  of  your  own  personal  piety,  by  your  readiness 
in  thinking   and  speaking  upon  holy  things.      No 
man  is  in  greater  danger  of  self-deception,  as  to 


*  Rev.  Wm.  Jay's  Sermon,  delivered  at  the  ordination  of 
the  Rev.  H.  F.  Burder,  A.  M. 


A  PASTORAL  CHAg.  227 

the  real  state  of  his  own  heart,  tn  he  who  has  to 
deal  officially  with  the  hearts  of  Viers.  This  will 
require  the  exercise  of  incessant  rilance,  close  in- 
spection, and  keen  discriminatic  in  the  closet, 
where  I  hope  you  will  spend  no  innsiderable  por- 
tion of  your  time. 

Here  I  cannot  conceal  my  apprfension,  that  as 
in  many  other  respects,  so  especiallin  vital  godli- 
ness and  a   devotional    spirit,  the    esent  race  of 
Christian  ministers  come  far  behind  eir  predeces- 
sors.    It  has  occurred  to  other  and  cler  men  than 
myself,  that  in  many,  who  of  late  yeai  have  enter- 
ed into  the  pastoral  office,  a  very  conderable  de- 
fect of  serious   and  spiritual  feeling  i  lamentably 
obvious.     There  is  a  frivolity  of  deportient,  which, 
though  far  removed  from  every  thing  iimoral,  ap- 
pears as  if  they  wished  to  conciliate  tht  affections 
of  their  people  rather  in  the  light  of  che  rful  com- 
panions in  the  parlour,  than  as  faithful  preachers  in 
the  pulpit ;  and  as  if  they  sought  to  renter  them- 
selves more  attractive,  by  displacing  the  loly  seri- 
ousness   of  the  ministerial  character,  in  order  to 
make  way  for  a  little  nearer   approximation  to  the 
man  of  fashion  and  the  world.     It  would  be  a  cir- 
cumstance to  be  deplored  in  tears  of  blood,  if  our 
ministers  should  extensively  lose  the  spirit  of  vital 
piety ;  for  as  they  give  the  tone  to  their  congrega- 
tions, it  would  soon  be  followed  by  a  general  re- 
semblance of  our  flocks  to  the  palsied  interests  of 
the  church  at  Laodicea. 


228  A  PilORAL  CHARGE. 

The  principles  (iidependent  churches,  although 
they  have  no  indirf  connexion  with  a  spirit  of  in- 
quiry, and  the  cai/  of  genuine  liberty,  derive  their 
chief  value  from  ^  influence  which  they  exert  up- 
on the  interests  Experimental  religion,  and  when 
they  cease  by  a/  cause  to  exert   that   influence, 
their  value  is  d(reciated,  their  importance  dimin- 
ished, their  glojfis  departed.     Let  us  look  to  the 
fathers   of  dis^t  from  national  establishments,  to 
the  illustrious  mconformists,  not  as  authorities  to 
bind  our  cons^nce,  but  as  examples  to  stimulate 
our  diligenceind  especially  our  diligence  as  men 
of  God.     Th/ponderous  volumes  of  their  learning 
and  divinity  P  not  contain  so  much  to  confound  us, 
as  the  diaris  of  their  religious  experience.     One 
page  of  Ph/ip  Henry's  life,  makes  me  blush  more 
than  all  th(/folios  of  his  son  Matthew's  peerless  ex- 
position.   / 

AttendAhen,  my  brother,  to  the  state  of  religion 
in  your  oyn  heart.  Seek  to  have  all  your  intellec- 
tual attainments  consecrated  by  a  proportionate 
growth  /n  grace.  Let  not  your  knowledge  spread 
over  th^  upper  regions  of  the  soul  like  the  Aurora 
Borealis  over  the  face  of  a  wintry  sky,  while  the 
world  spreads  out  below,  cold,  cheerless,  and  dark ; 
but  let  it  resemble  the  orb  of  day,  which  warms 
and  quickens  the  earth  at  the  time  he  gilds  and  glo- 
rifies the  heaven.  Endeavour  to  feel  more  yourself 
of  all  that  is  involved  in  genuine  religion.  Feel 
more,  and  you  will  speak  better.     All  men  are  ora- 


A    PASTORAL    CHARGE.  229 

tors  when  they  feel.  The  language  of  the  heart 
has  an  unction  and  an  energy,  especially  a  heart 
that  borroAvs  its  feeling  from  all  that  is  eternal, 
which  no  elegance  or  sublimity  of  composition  can 
reach,  and  which  is  more  resistless  than  the  thun- 
ders of  Demosthenes,  or  the  vivid  lightnings  that 
flashed  from  the  genius  of  Cicero. 

3.  By  exemplary  diligence. 

You  are  of  course  to  be  diligent  in  all  the  public 
duties  of  your  office.  You  are  always  to  look  like 
a  man  that  has  much  to  do,  and  whose  heart  is  set 
on  doing  it.  You  must  always  act  with  the  dili- 
gence of  one  who  feels  the  mighty  impulse  of  im- 
mortal souls  giving  speed  to  his  feet  and  contrivance 
to  his  thoughts.  Indolence  never  appears  in  the 
full  display  of  its  ugly  form,  nor  in  the  exact  dimen- 
sions of  its  guilt,  till  it  is  seen  in  the  garb  of  the 
clerical  character.  Apply  all  the  energies  of  your 
soul  to  tlie  duties  of  your  office.  Catechise  the 
young ;  visit  the  sick ;  search  out  the  persons  whom 
your  sermons  have  impressed,  and  deepen  the  im- 
pression by  private  conversation ;  encourage  the 
embarrassed  to  bring  to  you  their  perplexities  ; 
guide  the  young  inquirer ;  hasten  to  console  the 
aged  pilgrim ;  go  any  where,  and  at  any  time,  to  do 
good ;  in  short,  "  watch  for  souls  as  one  that  must 
give  account." 

Be  diligent  in  the  private  duties  of  your  study. 
I  enjoin  this  upon  you  with  peculiar  earnestness. 
You  cannot  preach  so  as  to  edify  your  people  and 


/ 

230  A    PASTORAL    CHARGE. 

secure  their  esteem,  exoept  you  devote  much  time 
to  private  intellectual  toil.  Whatever  you  may  be 
in  the  social  circle,  you  never  can  long  secure  their 
respect,  without  appearing  respectable  as  a  preach- 
er. If  you  fail  in  this  place  that  I  now  occupy,  not 
the  sweetness,  no,  nor  the  piety  of  an  angel  would 
keep  you  from  sinking  in  their  opinion.  Congre- 
gations in  the  metropolis,  where  the  private  inter- 
course between  a  pastor  and  his  flock  must  neces- 
sarily be  restricted  by  the  distance  of  their  abodes, 
are  raised  and  retained  by  the  force  of  pulpit  at- 
tractions. Surrounded  as  you  are  by  men  of  popu- 
lar talents,  unless  you  preach  the  word  with  ability, 
"  the  Avays  of  your  Zion  will  soon  mourn,  because 
none  come  to  her  solemn  feasts,  and  in  the  time 
of  her  affliction  she  will  remember  all  the  pleasant 
things  she  had  in  the  days  of  old." 

It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted  that  very  many 
young  men,  wlio,  during  the  early  part  of  their  pre- 
paratory studies,  appear  the  fairest  blossoms  in 
the  academic  grove,  disappoint  the  hopes  they  had* 
excited,  and  yield,  after  all,  but  ordinary  fruit.  Two 
reasons  may  be  assigned  for  this  ;  the  first  is,  they 
are  sometimes  plucked  too  soon  ;  and  the  second, 
that  even  when  gathered  in  a  state  of  maturity,  instead 
of  improving,  as  they  should  do,  by  time  and  care, 
they  become  corrupted  by  indolence,  and  then  sink 
in  the  public  estimation  by  gradations  as  rapid  and 
as  numerous,  as  those  by  which  they  seemed  at  one 
time  likely  to  ascend.     Many  young  men  unfortu- 


A    PASTORAL    CHARGE.  231 

nately  cease  to  be  students  when  they  begin  to  be 
ministers.  They  enter  upon  their  office  with  a 
stock  of  ideas,  which  would  be  a. sufficient  capital, 
if  properly  improved  by  indefatigable  industry,  for 
attaining  to  intellectual  wealth :  but,  unfortunately, 
flattered  by  the  foolish,  and  caressed,  perhaps,  for  a 
season  by  tlie  wise,  they  act  like  persons  who  come 
Suddenly  into  possession  of  a  small  fortune,  who  be- 
gin to  live  immediately  upon  the  principal,  abandon 
themselves  to  idleness,  and  sink  to  contempt.  Dur- 
ing the  greater  part  of  the  week  they  may  be  found 
any  where  but  in  their  study ;  running  all  over  the 
city  or  country  to  public  meetings : — sauntering 
about  the  houses  of  their  flock  in  every  body's  way  ; 
— debating  upon  the  conduct  of  the  government 
with  every  gossiping  politician  they  can  pick  up ; 
or  else  idly  reading  the  fashionable,  and,  much  of 
it,  worthless  poetry  of  the  age  in  their  own  par- 
lours. Saturday  arrives,  and  with  it  all  the  tre- 
mors and  dread,  produced  by  the  recollection  that 
it  is  to  be  followed  by  the  Sabbath.  A  volume  is 
taken  from  the  shelf,  a  text  selected,  perhaps  a  ser- 
mon committed  to  memory ;  or  else  a  few  meagre 
thoughts,  resembling  Pharaoh's  thin  and  blighted 
ears  of  corn,  are  gleaned  from  the  stubble  of  a  mindi 
whose  scanty  crop  has  long  since  been  carried  oflT. 
Thus  equipped,  the  preacher  goes  to  his  pulpit  and 
his  people,  with  no  higher  ambition  than  to  get 
through  without  actually  stopping.  "The  hungry 
sheep  look  up  and  are  not  fed,"  till  at  length  they 


232  A  PASTORAL  CHARGE. 

are  literally  compelled,  in  order  to  save  themselves 
from  starvation,  to  break  the  fences  of  their  field, 
and  to  roam  in  quest  of  pasture  more  suited  to  their 
taste,  and  more  adequate  to  their  wants. 

"  Give  attention  then  to  reading,  to  exhortation, 
to  doctrine."  St.  Paul,  brought  ifp  at  the  feet  of 
Gamaliel  ;  a  proficient  in  all  the  knowledge  of  the 
age  ;  and  in  addition  to  this,  blessed  with  the  power 
of  miracles  and  the  gift  of  celestial  inspiration,  was 
certainly  the  minister,  if  any  one  ever  existed,  who 
might  have  dispensed  with  diligent  application  to 
study ;  and  yet  this  great  man,  when  imprisoned  at 
Rome,  and  looking  forward  to  his  approaching  mar- 
tyrdom, commanded  his  books  and  his  parchments 
to  be  brought  him.  Here  then  is  an  example 
worthy  your  imitation. 

If  any  thing  more  need  be  said  to  enforce  this 
duty,  I  might  remind  you  of  the  present  state  of  so- 
ciety at  large  in  regard  to  education.  An  ignorant 
minister  might  have  done  very  well  in  an  age  when 
all  knowledge  was  confined  to  the  priesthood, 
«  when  darkness  covered  the  earth,  and  gross  dark- 
ness the  people ;"  but  science  and  literature  are 
now  so  widely  diflTused,  even  over  the  middling 
classes,  that  no  small  measure  of  information  is 
requisite  to  enable  a  minister  to  converse  with  his 
own  flock. 

Unless  therefore  you  intend  to  devote  eight  hours 
a  day  to  your  study,  I  have  no  very  strong  expec- 
tation tha-t  you  will  long  retain  this  pulpit.     To  se- 


A    PASTORAL    CHARGE.  233 

cure  such  a  portion  of  time  as  this,  it  will  be  neces- 
sary to  guard  against  the  temptations  to  neglect, 
with  which  a  ministerial  station  in  this  mighty  city 
must  ever  be  attended.  You  will  of  course  be  ex- 
pected to  use  your  influence  in  cherishing  that 
public  spirit,  which  like  the  holy  fire  now  burns  up- 
on the  altar  of  the  Lord.  Still,  however,  you  must 
not  suffer  foreign  duties  to  interfere  with  those  to 
be  discharged  at  home.  Public  meetings  and  pub- 
lic speeches  are  become  very  common,  and  are 
certainly  very  useful:  I  am  not  by  any  means 
reprobating  them,  but  only  reminding  you,  that  they 
should  not  be  suffered  to  draw  a  young  minister 
too  much  from  his  study  and  his  flock.  Guard 
against  all  unnecessary  party  visits.  Never,  never 
become  a  political  partisan ;  this  may  render  you 
popular  with  a  certain  class,  but  it  will  eonsum«? 
your  time,  embitter  your  spirit,  diminish  the  weight 
of  your  ministerial  character,  and  obstruct  tlie  suc- 
cess of  your  labours. 

4.  By  prudence. 

This  is  a  virtue  inferior  in  importance  only  to 
piety,  and  still  more  rare  even  than  that.  It  is  al- 
most the  first  grace  we  need,  and  generally  the 
last  we  acquire.  Imprudence  is  one  of  the  great- 
est enemies  of  the  pastoral  office,  and  considering 
the  mischief  which  it  frequently  occasions  when 
exhibited  in  such  a  situation,  approaches  so  near  to 
immorality,  that  the  most  skilful  casuist  might  be 
challenged  to  point  out  the  line  of  distinction. 
20 


234  A    PASTORAL    CHARGE. 

'Tis  a  melancholy  r§jElection,  to  think  how  often  the 
greatest  talents,  as  to  all  their  beneficial  influence 
upon  society,  have  been  completely  neutralized  by 
the  imprudence  of  their  thoughtless  possessor.  On 
the  other  hand,  it  is  most  encouraging  and  instruc- 
tive to  mark,  with  how  slender  a  portion  of  knowl- 
edge, many  an  individual  has  done  extensive  good 
in  the  world,  because  what  little  stock  of  ideas  he 
possessed,  was  disposed  of  to  the  best  advantage, 
by  a  cautious  and  prudent  temper.  Thus  while 
the  former  blazed  and  wandered  like  a  comet 
through  his  eccentric  career,  to  little  visible  advan- 
tage, though  attended  for  a  season  with  much  pub- 
lic admiration,  the  latter,  although  dim,  perhaps, 
yet  remained  steady  as  the  polar  star,  which  has 
often  guided  the  mariner  without  astonishing  him. 
Our  blessed  Lord  set  a  high  value  upon  this  qualifi- 
cation, when  he  enjoined  his  disciples  to  be  wise  as 
serpents,  and  harmless  as  doves.  Without  degen- 
erating into  an  artful,  crafty,  intriguing  disposition ; 
or  freezing  by  a  cold,  selfish,  and  calculating  tem- 
per, the  genial  current  that  flows  through  the  soul 
of  benevolence,  endeavour  to  acquire  a  cautious, 
deliberative,  predictive  sort  of  mind,  which,  with 
the  quickness  and  the  certainty  of  instinct,  shall 
show  you  the  consequences  of  action  before  you 
act 

5.  By  a  kind,  affectionate  disposition. 

«  God  is  love  ;  and  hath  commended  his  love  to- 
wards us,"  in  a  manner  that  will  fill  the  universe 


A  PASTORAL  CHARGE.  233 

with  astonishment  through  everlasting  ages.  Can 
we  approve  ourselves  the  ministers  of  such  a  God 
without  that  "  charity  which  is  kind  ?"  Is  not  his 
love  the  theme  of  our  ministrations  ?  Shall  we  car- 
ry about  with  us  this  balm  for  healing  the  world, 
and  the  vessel  partake  none  of  its  odour?  It  is 
of  immense  importance,  that  as  ministers  we  should 
be  distinguished  by  "  whatsoever  things  are  lovely." 
There  should  be  a  kindness  of  heart — a  sweetness 
of  disposition — a  gentleness  of  manners  in  those 
who  have  to  win  souls  to  Christ,  which  shall 
give  attraction  even  to  the  very  instruments  of  rec- 
onciliation. Amenity  of  temper  carries  all  the 
gifts  of  the  mind,  and  all  the  graces  of  the  heart, 
to  their  highest  polish  and  beauty.  There  are  some 
men  of  very  excellent  preaching  talents,  but  who, 
acting  as  if  courtesy  were  a  heterodox  virtue,  are 
unfortunately  of  such  rough,  and  churlish,  and  petu- 
lant dispositions,  that  it  is  really  like  pressing 
through  a  thorn  hedge  to  gather  the  luscious  fruit 
which  hangs  in  rich  clusters  round  their  pulpit. 
It  was  a  beautiful  picture  which  a  deistical  physi- 
cian drew  of  the  late  Dr.  Gillies,  of  Glasgow,  when 
he  said,  he  believed  that  John  Gillies  would  be  glad 
to  carry  all  mankind  to  heaven  in  his  bosom. 
May  no  deist  ever  be  able  to  say  any  thing  worse 
of  you. 

6.  By  a  habit  of  importunate  prayer. 

I  have  no  need  to  instruct  you  m  the  necessity  of 
a  divine  influence,  to  renew  and  sanctify  the  hu- 


236  A    PASTORAL    CHARGE, 

man  heart.  Of  this  doctrine  you  have  just  publicly 
avowed  your  entire  conviction.  But  I  would  just 
remind  you,  that  on  this  important  article  of  your  faith, 
rests  the  incumbent  duty  of  prayer.  Ah,  my  broth- 
er, we  want  more  of  the  spirit  and  grace  of  prayer. 
The  acknowledgment  of  the  Psalmist  ought  to  be- 
long to  us  ;  "  I  give  myself  to  prayer."  The  spirit 
of  supplication  should  insinuate  itself  into  all  our 
habits,  oijr  plans,  our  operations.  Those  who 
honour  God  in  secret,  God  will  honour  in  public. 
It  has  been  very  generally  remarked,  that  the  most 
successful  ministers  have  been  the  most  eminent 
as  men  of  prayer.  Luther,  it  is  said,  devoted 
three  hours  every  day  to  devotional  exercises. 
Mary,  queen  of  Scotland,  used  to  say  of  John 
Knox,  "  I  fear  that  man's  prayers  more  than  the 
English  army."  The  story  of  Mr.  Bruce  is  well 
J{:nown.  One  Sabbath,  being  unusually  late  before 
he  appeared  at  the  house  of  God,  a  messenger  was 
sent  to  hasten  him ;  who,  upon  coming  to  his  study 
door,  heard  him  distinctly  and  vehemently  affirm, 
"  I  will  not  go  hence  except  thou  go  with  me." 
Unwilling  to  disti;;-b  what  he  considered  to  be  a 
conversation,  the  messenger  returned  with  the  re- 
port, that  Mr.  Bruce  was  not  likely  to  come  soon, 
for  he  had  heard  him  declare  that  he  would  not 
stir  unless  a  person,  who  was  in  his  study,  and 
who  seemed  very  reluctant  to  stir,  would  come  with 
him.  At  length  the  man  of  God  appeared,  when 
such  an  unusual  solemnity,  unction,  and  effect,  attend- 


A    PASTORAL    CHARGE.  237 

ed  his  words,  as  left  no  doubt  upon  the  minds  of 
the  great  auditory  who  the  stranger  was,  with 
whom  Mr.  Bruce  had  wrestled,  like  another  Israel, 
and  prevailed. 

A  man  of  prayer  is  ahvays  knoAvn,  without 
erecting  his  oratory  at  the  corners  of  the  streets, 
or  proclaiming  the  hour  of  his  retirement  by  the 
sound  of  a  trumpet.  If  we  are  much  with  God  up- 
on the  mount,  the  effect,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  will 
be  very  similar  to  the  vision  of  his  glory  upon  the 
face  of  Moses,  when  the  people  beheld  the  radiance 
of  his  countenance,  and  gazed  with  veneration  upon 
the  man  who  had  seen  the  Lord.  By  such  con- 
duct and  such  habits,  approve  yourself  as  a  minis- 
ter of  God. 

I  trust  you  have  made  up  your  account  to  meet 
with  trials.  If  Satan  suffer  you  to  go  on  without 
any  thing  to  try  your  faith  and  your  patience,  it  is 
a  sign  that  he  despises  your  efforts.  If  you  bruise 
the  head  of  the  serpent,  he  will  hiss;  if  you  attack 
the  lion  in  his  den,  he  -vvill  roar.  The  ivorld  will 
perhaps  revile  you,  and  even  friends  may  desert 
you.  Your  success  may  not  be  equal  to  your  de- 
sires, and  oftentimes  the  fairest  blossoms  of  your 
ministerial  hopes  may  be  nipped.  As  a  spiritual 
father,  some  of  your  own  children  may  be  peevish 
and  rebellious :  as  a  physician,  who  has  to  do  with 
the  maladies  of  the  soul,  you  must  expect  that  under 
the  power  of  delirium,  they  will  often  treat  you 
with  the   greatest   unkindness,    when    engaged  in 


238  A  PASTORAL  CHARGE. 

the  tenderest  offices  to  restore  them  to  a  "  sound 
mind." 

Against  these  gloomy  suggestions,  I  oppose 
others  of  a  more  encouraging  nature.  You  have 
far  more  to  enliven  your  hopes,  than  to  ex- 
cite your  fears.  Yours  is  the  "  ministi-y  of  recon- 
ciliationy  You  are  to  be  employed  on  an  embassy 
of  peace.  It  is  your  honourable  and  delightful 
business  to  be  engaged  as  an  instrument  in  recon- 
ciling man  to  God,  to  himself,  and  to  his  fellow 
creatures. 

Nor  are  you  left  to  labour  alone  and  unassisted. 
The  promise  of  Jesus  Christ,  your  great  master,  ac- 
companies you  to  the  spot  you  are  to  occupy  and 
to  cultivate  in  his  vineyard.  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you." 
Yours  is  the  ministration  of  the  holy  spirit.  The 
clouds  of  heaven,  "big  with  blessings,"  are  already 
floating  over  the  scene  of  your  husbandry,  ready 
to  descend  in  fertilizing  showers  upon  the  seed 
you  scatter. 

Should  your  hopes  be  realized  and  your  labours 
blessed,  though  in  ever  so  small  a  degree ;  should 
you  be  the  means  of  saving  but  one  soul  from  ever- 
lasting death,  you  will  «  rejoice  in  the  day  of  Christ 
that  you  have  not  run  in  vain,  nor  laboured  in  vain." 
It  was  a  saying  of  Dr.  Owen,  that  the  salvation  of 
a  single  soul,  was  worth  preaching  to  a  whole  na- 
tion for,  during  a  long  succession  of  years ;  but  I 
trust  many  will  be  given  to  you  who  shall  be  «  your 
joy  and  your  crown  of  rejoicing  I"     Then  what  a 


A    PASTORAL    CHARGE.  239 

scene  awaits  you.  In  that  illustrious  day,  when 
even  the  mighty  achievements  of  Bacon,  of  New- 
ton, of  Milton,  shall  be  consumed  by  the  general 
conflagration,  and  scattered  with  the  ashes  of  the 
globe  ; — when  the  most  splendid  productions  of 
human  genius,  with  all  the  choicest  flowers  of  art, 
of  literature,  and  of  science,  shall  serve  but  as  a 
garland  to  deck  the  funeral  pile  of  expiring  nature, 
and  leave  the  scholar  and  the  artist  without  a  single 
ray  of  glory  to  distinguish  them  from  the  crowds 
which  throng  the  bar  of  judgment;  when  the 
names  of  the  philosophers,  and  warriors,  and  legis- 
lators, that  for  thousands  of  years  have  emblazoned 
the  annals  of  mankind,  shall  all  be  passed  over  in 
silence  ;  then  shall  your  name,  my  brother,  be  an- 
nounced to  assembled  worlds,  as  having  accomplish- 
ed an  immortal  work,  and  when  observing  millions 
shall  be  waiting  for  the  deed  of  renown,  a  glorified 
spirit,  dressed  in  the  robes  of  righteousness  and  ar- 
rayed in  the  garments  of  salvation,  shall  advance 
from  the  right  hand  of  the  Judge,  followed  by 
another,  and  another,  and  another,  who,  pointing  to 
you,  with  transports  of  delight  shall  exclaim, "  Be- 
hold the  minister,  to  whose  faithful  labours,  under 
God,  we  owe  the  salvation  of  our  immortal  souls." 
Then,  when  the  eye  of  the  universe  shall  be  fixed 
upon  you,  and  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude,  as  the 
voice  of  many  waters,  shall  exclaim,  rejoice  over 
him,  thou  heaven ;  the  great  Master  whom  you 
serve   will   acknowledge    all    your    labours   with 


^      S40  A    PASTORAL    CHARGE. 

smiles  of  ineffable  complacency,  and  words  of  mys- 
terious   condescension — ^Well    done,   good   and 

FAITHFUL  SERVANT,  HAVING  APPROVED  THYSELF 
IN  ALL  THINGS  A  MINISTER  OF  GoD,  ENTER  THOU 
INTO  THE  JOY  OF  THY  LoRD. 


THE    END. 


* 


